diff options
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/54147-0.txt | 6860 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/54147-0.zip | bin | 110512 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/54147-h.zip | bin | 715883 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/54147-h/54147-h.htm | 7284 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/54147-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 101169 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/54147-h/images/cover2.jpg | bin | 99888 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/54147-h/images/frontis.jpg | bin | 98341 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/54147-h/images/i-024.jpg | bin | 98305 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/54147-h/images/i-060.jpg | bin | 98152 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/54147-h/images/i-199.jpg | bin | 100557 -> 0 bytes |
13 files changed, 17 insertions, 14144 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..225cf13 --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #54147 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/54147) diff --git a/old/54147-0.txt b/old/54147-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index e202580..0000000 --- a/old/54147-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,6860 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg eBook, Dorothy Dale and Her Chums, by Margaret -Penrose - - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - - - - -Title: Dorothy Dale and Her Chums - - -Author: Margaret Penrose - - - -Release Date: February 10, 2017 [eBook #54147] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - - -***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK DOROTHY DALE AND HER CHUMS*** - - -E-text prepared by Stephen Hutcheson, MFR, and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team (http://www.pgdp.net) - - - -Note: Project Gutenberg also has an HTML version of this - file which includes the original illustrations. - See 54147-h.htm or 54147-h.zip: - (http://www.gutenberg.org/files/54147/54147-h/54147-h.htm) - or - (http://www.gutenberg.org/files/54147/54147-h.zip) - - - - - -[Illustration: “Stretched out his arms to bar their way” _Page 142_] - - -DOROTHY DALE AND HER CHUMS - -by - -MARGARET PENROSE - -Author of “Dorothy Dale: a Girl of To-Day,” “Dorothy -Dale at Glenwood School,” “Dorothy Dale’s -Great Secret,” etc. - -Illustrated - - - - - - -New York -Cupples & Leon Company - - - * * * * * * - -THE DOROTHY DALE SERIES - - BY MARGARET PENROSE - - Cloth. Illustrated. Price per volume, 60 cts., postpaid - - DOROTHY DALE: A GIRL OF TO-DAY - DOROTHY DALE AT GLENWOOD SCHOOL - DOROTHY DALE’S GREAT SECRET - DOROTHY DALE AND HER CHUMS - - (Other volumes in preparation) - - CUPPLES & LEON COMPANY NEW YORK - - * * * * * * - - -Copyright, 1909, by -Cupples & Leon Company - -DOROTHY DALE AND HER CHUMS - - - - -CONTENTS - - - CHAPTER PAGE - - I. STOLEN BIRDS 1 - II. THE GYPSY GIRL 8 - III. DOROTHY AT THE CAMP 21 - IV. THE MIDNIGHT ALARM 29 - V. AN AWFUL EXPERIENCE 43 - VI. “THE GOODS” 59 - VII. A STRANGE GIRL 72 - VIII. THE RUNAWAY 77 - IX. MIETTE 87 - X. A RUMPUS 98 - XI. “GIRLS AND GIRLS” 104 - XII. A GIRL’S MEAN ACT 112 - XIII. THE TROUBLES OF MIETTE 120 - XIV. DOROTHY TO THE RESCUE 128 - XV. A QUEER TRAMP 143 - XVI. SURPRISES 152 - XVII. DOROTHY’S COURAGE 161 - XVIII. TAVIA’S DOUBLE 171 - XIX. THE CAPTURE 177 - XX. URANIA IN THE TOILS 187 - XXI. COMPLICATIONS 197 - XXII. SINCERE AFFECTION’S POWER 206 - XXIII. THE REAL MIETTE 218 - XXIV. THE SEARCH 231 - XXV. DOROTHY AND HER CHUMS 243 - - - - -DOROTHY DALE AND HER CHUMS - -CHAPTER I - -STOLEN BIRDS - - -“Of all things, to have that happen just now! Isn’t it too mean!” -sighed Dorothy, perching herself on the high shelf at the side of the -pump, and gazing dejectedly beyond the wire fence into the pigeon loft, -where a few birds posed in real “Oh fair dove, Oh, fond dove!” fashion. - -“Mean?” repeated Tavia, who was inside the wire fence, calling live -birds, and looking for dead ones, both of which efforts were proving -failures. “It is awful, Dorothy, such a doings as this. They are gone, -sure enough,” and she crawled through the low gate that was intended as -an emergency exit for chickens or pigeons. “I’d just like to know who -took them,” she finished. - -“So would I,” and Dorothy shook her blonde head with a meaning clearer -than mere words might impart. “Yes, I would like to know, and I’ve just -a notion of finding out.” - -Tavia reached for the clean little drinking pan that rested on the -shelf at Dorothy’s elbow. She held it under the pump spout while -Dorothy worked the pump handle up and down. Then, with the fresh water -in her hand, Tavia crawled inside the wire enclosure again. A few tame -bantams flew across the yard to the treat. Then the doves left their -perch and joined the party around the pan. - -“How lonely they look without the others,” remarked Dorothy, as she, -too, crept through the wire gate. “And I did love the Archangels. I -never saw prettier doves. They always reminded me of real Paradise -birds. No wonder they were called by a heavenly name.” - -“And to have taken both pairs!” denounced Tavia. “My favorites were the -fantails--they always made me think of--What do you think?” - -“Think? I know.” - -“What, then?” - -“Why, accordion-pleated automobile coats,” teased Dorothy. - -“Of course! With such dainty white lingerie! Wouldn’t Nat and Ned look -swell in such coats!” - -“Well, if you insist, Tavia, I shall give you my real opinion--memoirs -of the fantails, as it were. They looked exactly like star chorus -girls. But I was loathe to bring up such thoughts in your presence. -Yet, those birds were the purest white--” - -“Oh, how I shall miss them! I just enjoyed coming down here every -morning to see them,” and Tavia very gently picked up two of the doves, -placed one on each of her shoulders, and then proceeded to walk “around -the ring,” doing a trick she called “The Winged Venus.” - -But there was very little of the Venus type about Tavia. It was rather -early in the morning, and her hair had as yet only received the “fire -alarm brush,” which meant that Tavia, upon hearing the breakfast -bell, had smuggled her brown hair into a most daring knot, promising -to do it up properly later. But it was at breakfast that Dorothy’s -two cousins, Ned and Nat, told of their loss--that the pigeons had -been stolen during the night. The boys made no attempt to hide either -their anger at the unknown thieves’ act, or their genuine grief at the -loss of their fine birds. Dorothy and Tavia were almost as wrought -up over the affair as were the boys, and, as a matter of fact, very -little breakfast was partaken of by any of the quartette that morning. -So Tavia did not get back to her room to give the “back tap” to the -“fire alarm” hair dressing, and as she now marched around the chicken -yard, with the doves on her shoulders, proclaiming herself to be the -Winged Venus, Dorothy suggested it might be well to do away with the -Psyche knot at the back of her head first, and not get her mythology so -hopelessly mixed. - -Over in a grassy corner Dorothy was feeding from her hands the bantams. -She looked like a “living picture,” for a pretty girl feeding chicks -always looks like something else, a page from fairy tales, or a colored -plate from Mother Goose. - -Tavia had always complained that Dorothy “didn’t have to do” her hair, -she only had to “undo it,” for the blonde waves had a way of nestling -in very close at night, only to be shaken out the next morning. So -Dorothy’s hair looked pretty, and her simple white gown was smooth, not -wrinkled like Tavia’s, for Dorothy’s dress couldn’t wrinkle, the stuff -was too soft to hold creases. Tavia wore a pink muslin slip--it was -intended to be worn as an underslip, with a thin lace or net covering, -but like other things Tavia had cut her dressing down that morning, -so she wore the slip without the cover. And to add to the “misery,” -the pink slip was a mass of wrinkles--it had been making itself -comfortable in a little lump on Tavia’s bedroom chair all the night, -and so was not quite ready (copying its mistress) to be on parade in -the morning sunlight. - -“Here come the boys,” suddenly announced Dorothy, as two youths strode -down the path toward the little enclosure. - -“Hello there!” called Ned. “What’s the entrance?” - -“Reserved seats fifty cents,” answered Dorothy promptly. - -“This way for the side show,” called out Tavia, who still had the birds -on her shoulders. - -“I’ve seen worse,” declared Nat, the youth who always saw something to -compliment about Tavia. “Say, Coz”--this to Dorothy--“I think I know -who took the pigeons, and I want your help to bring them to--justice.” - -“Oh, she’s just aching to go on the force,” declared Tavia, “shooing” -the doves away, as the news of the thievery was promised. “She thinks -those Archangels will ‘telepath’ to her. They were her pets, you know, -and what on earth (or in heaven) would be the use of being Archangelic -if--well, if in a case of the kind the ‘Archs’ couldn’t make good?” - -“She’s only jealous,” declared Dorothy. “Her fantails are sure to fly -away to some other country, and so there is no hope for them. They were -such high-flyers.” - -“Nat thinks he’s got the game dead to rights,” remarked Ned, with a sly -wink at Dorothy. “But wait until he tries to land it.” - -“Exactly!” announced Nat. “Just wait until I do. There’ll be some -doin’s in Birchland, now, I tell you. And if I can’t get the birds -alive, I’ll get their feathers--for the girls’ hats.” - -“Oh, I am going to join the Bird Protection Society this very day,” and -Dorothy shivered. “To think that any one can wear real bird feathers--” - -“Now that you know real birds--your Archangels, you can see how it -feels,” commented Nat. “We fellows have the same regard for woodcock -or snipe. But just suppose some one should shoot those pretty pigeons, -and give the feathers to a girl for her hat. She’ll wear them, of -course. They were beautiful birds,” and he walked off toward the cage -where only the day previous he had so admired the birds that were now -strangely missing. - -“But who took them?” demanded Tavia. - -“Of course, if I knew--” - -“Said you did,” pouted Tavia, before Nat had a chance to finish the -sentence. - -“Now, did I?” - -“Well, you said you thought--” - -“And I still think. It’s a habit I have. And, by the way, little girl,” -(Nat always called Tavia “little g-ir-l” when he wanted to tease) “it’s -a great thing to think. Try it some time.” - -“Well, if I ever get at it, I’ll begin on you,” and Tavia’s Psyche knot -almost fell over on her left ear in sheer indignation. - -“Do. I shall be de-lighted. But to be exact,” and he drew from the -pocket of his sweater two feathers, one white and the other copper -color. “Do you recognize these?” and he held the little quills out to -the girls. - -“That white one is from a fantail,” declared Tavia promptly. - -“And the other--that is certainly from an Archangel,” exclaimed -Dorothy, taking the pretty bit of fluff in her hand, and examining it -closely. - -“Well, I found those--” - -“Hush!” whispered Ned. “There’s Urania!” - - - - -CHAPTER II - -THE GYPSY GIRL - - -With a gait that betokened indolence, and her entire appearance bearing -out that suggestion, a girl with a bright-colored handkerchief on her -head, sauntered along the path in the direction of the little party, -who had been conferring in the “enclosure.” Her feet seemed weighed -down with shoes many sizes beyond her real need, and her dress was so -long that she looked as if she might have been playing grandmother up -in some attic, and had forgotten to leave the things behind after the -game. - -“Well, Urania,” began Dorothy, smiling, “you are out early, aren’t you?” - -“Haven’t been in yet,” drawled the girl. “So much fussin’ around the -camp last night I just left the wagon to little Tommie, and made a bed -out under the pines.” - -“Fussing?” inquired Nat, showing keen interest in the girl’s remarks. - -“Yes, comin’ and goin’ and--” She shot a quick glance at the boy who -was listening so intently to her words. Then she peered through the -wire cage over to the dove cote. “What’s the matter?” she asked. “Your -birds sick?” - -“Worse,” spoke up Tavia. “They’re gone, stolen!” - -“Flew the coop?” said the gypsy girl, with a grim smile. “Them pretty -ones, with the pleated tails?” - -“Yes, and those beautiful dark ones,” sighed Dorothy. “Those with all -the colors--like sunset, you know.” - -“Too bad,” murmured the strange girl. “Lots of chicken thieves around -here lately. Dad says people will be blaming us. But we’ve been in this -township every summer for ten years, and Dad is just as thick with the -‘cops’ as--the old woman is with the peddlars,” she finished, grinning -at her own wit. - -“You didn’t happen to hear any strangers around the camp last night, -did you?” asked Ned, kindly. - -“Heard more than that,” answered the girl. “But, say, I came over here -to borrow something. Business is bad, and the old woman wants to know -if you could just lend her a quarter. I didn’t want to ask, as I don’t -forget good turns, and you’ve treated me all right,” with a nod to -Dorothy. “But when the old woman says ‘go’ I’ve got to turn out. She’s -gettin’ awful sassy lately.” - -The girl dug the broken toe of her shoe deep into the soft sod. -Evidently she did not relish asking the favor, and as Nat handed her -the coin she looked up with a sad smile. - -“Much obliged,” she stammered, “I’ll bring it back the first chance I -get, if I--have to--steal it.” - -“Oh, no! I’m making you a present of that,” the youth answered, -pleasantly. “You mustn’t think of bringing it back. But about the -noises at the camp last night? Did you say there were strangers about?” - -“Might have been,” answered the girl slowly. “But you know gypsies -never squeal.” - -“I don’t expect you to,” followed Nat. “But you see my best birds are -gone, and you, being a friend of ours, might help in the search for -them.” - -“So I might,” said Urania. “And if I found them?” - -“Why, you would get the reward, of course. I’ve offered a dollar a -piece for them--alive.” - -“A dollar apiece?” she repeated. “And how many were swiped?” - -“Six--the very best three pairs,” answered the young man. “I’ll have -the reward published in to-night’s paper--” - -“No, don’t,” interrupted the girl. “That’s what they’re after. Keep -them guessing for a day or two, and well, maybe the doves will coo loud -enough for you to hear them in the mean time.” At this the gypsy girl -turned away, leaving the party to draw their own conclusions from her -remarks. - -And while the others stand gazing after Urania, we may take time to -get acquainted with the various characters who will come and go in -this story, and who have appeared in the other books of this series. -As told in my first volume, called “Dorothy Dale: a Girl of To-Day,” -Dorothy was a daughter of Major Dale, formerly of a little town called -Dalton, but now living with his sister, Mrs. Winthrop White, at North -Birchland. Dorothy’s chum, Octavia Travers, familiarly called Tavia, -was the sort of girl who gets all the fun possible out of life, besides -injecting a goodly portion of her own original nonsense into every -available spot. Dorothy and Tavia had been chums since their early days -in Dalton--chums of the sort that have absolute faith in each other: -a faith sufficient to overcome all troubles and doubts, yes, even -reports that might be sent out by the unthinking or the unkind, for -Tavia naturally got into trouble and kept Dorothy busy getting her out. - -Several instances of this kind were told of in the first book of the -series; in the second called, “Dorothy Dale at Glenwood School,” Tavia -developed still greater facilities for finding trouble, while Dorothy -kept up with her in the matter of “development” in smoothing out the -tangles. In the third volume, “Dorothy Dale’s Great Secret,” Tavia came -very near “social shipwreck,” and no one but such a friend as Dorothy -Dale proved herself to be, could have, and actually did, rescue her. - -Mrs. Winthrop White, called by Dorothy, Aunt Winnie, was also an -interesting character in the books. She was described by Tavia as a -“society thoroughbred,” and was mother to Ned and Nat, the two jolly -boys whose acquaintance we have just made. These boys were Dorothy’s -cousins, of course, and Tavia’s friends. Tavia was spending part of her -vacation with Dorothy at the Cedars, Mrs. White’s country place. The -boys played an important part in the rescue of Tavia when she tried -to “earn money by going on the stage” with a “barnstorming” company, -when Dorothy herself got into complications at Glenwood School, (trying -to assist a girl who proved entirely unworthy of the interest Dorothy -manifested in her affairs,) it was Tavia who “helped out.” At Glenwood -School we met some of the jolliest sort of boarding school girls, and -were permitted to get a glimpse into the sacred life of those who -consider every boarding school a college junior, and in imitating the -college girl antics actually outdo their elders in the matter of fun -making. - -The gypsy girl, Urania, also appeared in a previous volume, and it was -Dorothy’s characteristic wit that then helped the brown-eyed Urania out -of a very unpleasant predicament. - -And now this gypsy girl was offered a chance to return a kindness to -Dorothy, for in getting trace of the stolen birds all who lived at the -Cedars, would be relieved of worry, and spared much anxiety, for the -birds had been great pets with the folks there. - -But would Urania make her clues clear? Dare she risk gypsy vengeance to -show her gratitude to Dorothy? - -“She knows, all right,” remarked Nat, as the girl swung out into the -roadway on her way to the camp. - -“But she’ll never tell,” added Ned. “She wouldn’t dare. That Melea, her -stepmother, whom she calls the old woman, is a regular ‘tartar.’” - -“I think,” ventured Dorothy, “she might give just a hint. We wouldn’t -want her to do anything that would endanger herself. But if we -guessed--” - -“You’re the star guesser, Doro,” put in Tavia. “For my part I never was -any good at that trick. You remember how near I came to the mark at the -Glens’ Donkey party?” - -“Then keep away from this tale,” said Nat laughing. “It wouldn’t do for -the clue to be pinned on the wrong party.” - -“I must have a talk with Urania alone,” Dorothy said, seriously. “I am -sure she will tell me what she knows about the birds. I’ll go see her -this afternoon--I want to go over to the camp with some things, and -then I will get Urania to walk out with me. It wouldn’t do for Melea to -see our two heads together.” - -“Great idea,” commented Ned. “I quite agree with Tavia. You would make -a star detective, Doro. And the best of it is no one would ever suspect -you of being ‘on the rubber.’ Now Tavia--well, she just up and asks, -the most impertinent questions--” - -“For instance. Who that nice looking boy is who has been dodging around -here lately?” interrupted Tavia, taking up the young man’s sally, and -adding to the joke on herself. “I must say he is the smartest looking -chap--” - -“Oh, the fellow with the red cheeks?” asked Nat. - -“Exactly,” answered Tavia, in a serious voice. - -“And those deep blue eyes?” questioned Ned. - -“I have not seen his eyes--close by,” admitted Tavia, “but with his -hair, they must be deep blue,” and she looked entranced at the very -thought of the “deep blue orbs.” - -“Why, I haven’t seen this--Adonis,” said Dorothy, interested. “When -might a body lay eyes on his perfection?” - -“He goes along the river road every morning,” Tavia informed her -companion, with great importance. - -“And he carries a small leather case, like a doctor’s satchel--only -different?” went on Nat. - -“You have certainly observed him closely,” declared Tavia, still -cherishing the importance of her “great find.” - -“Yes, I know him,” said Nat. - -“So do I,” added Ned. - -“Oh, who is he?” implored Tavia, “Do introduce us!” - -“Just as you like,” assented Ned, “But he is only a boy--goes to school -in Ferndale every day.” - -“I thought so,” and Tavia was more interested than ever. “Where does he -go? He is studying some profession, of course.” - -“Hum,” grunted Nat, with a sly wink at Dorothy. - -“But just what a hero might be studying, would, of course, not -influence the opinion of such a broad-minded young woman as Tavia -Travers,” challenged Ned. - -“I should say--no!” declared Tavia, with mock dramatic effect. - -“Well, then, that boy is studying a most remunerative and heroic -profession,” went on Ned. - -“I knew it,” cried Tavia, bounding over in front of Ned to get the -important information. - -“Yes, he is studying--the plumbing business,” said Ned, and the way he -looked at Tavia--well, she just dropped in a lump at his feet, and when -Nat fetched the wheelbarrow, she still played limp, so they put her in -the barrow, wheeled her up the path, and she “stayed put,” until they -actually carried her indoors. - -When she “recovered,” she declared she would waylay the plumber the -very next morning, and have him look over some little jobs that might -be found in need of looking over, by just such an intelligent youth. -The boys seconded this motion, and agreed that a good plumber was a -much more desirable acquaintance than might be a fellow who studied so -many other languages that he necessarily forgot entirely his interest -in English. - -“Besides,” said Nat, “A nice little plumber like that, with deep blue -hair and red eyes--” - -“And a lunch box that looks like a doctor’s kit,” interrupted Ned. - -“Just jealous,” snapped Tavia. “I once knew the loveliest plumber, -never charged me a cent for fixing my bike.” - -“And you would forget him for this stranger!” said Dorothy, in tragic -tones. - -“No, indeed. I would think of this one in memory of the o-th-er!” -answered Tavia, clapping her hand over her heart, and otherwise giving -“volume” to her assertion. - -“Well,” sighed Nat, “If it’s all the same to the ladies, we will -continue our search for the missing birds. Can’t afford to let them -get too far away, and the morning is wasting.” - -“Hanged if I’ll tramp another step,” objected Ned, “not for all the -birds in Paradise. My feet are so lame now they feel like the day after -a ball match, and besides, Nat, unless we get an airship and explore -further up, it’s no use. We’ve covered all the lowland territory.” - -“All but the swamp,” admitted Nat, “and I have some hopes of the swamp. -That would be just the place to hide a barrel full of stolen pigeons.” - -“Or we might look in somebody’s pot-pie,” drawled the brother, -indifferently. - -“No, sir,” declared Dorothy, “Those birds would begin to sing when -the pie was opened. Now you boys had better let me take this case. I -have a feeling I will be able to land the game. But I can’t have any -interference.” - -“Go ahead, and good luck,” said Ned. “Take the case, the feeling, the -game, the whole outfit. You’re welcome,” and he stretched himself -in the hammock with such evident relish that Tavia could not resist -slipping around the other side, and giving the hammock a push that -“emptied,” the weary boy on the red rug beneath the “corded canopy.” He -lay there--turned up a corner of the carpet for a pillow, and remarked -that in his earlier days, it was said of him that he could roll out -of bed and “finish up on the floor,” and he “guessed he hadn’t quite -forgotten the trick.” - -“Now this afternoon I’ll go down to the camp,” announced Dorothy. “So -don’t expect me back--until you see me.” - -“Is that a threat?” joked Nat. “Sounds so like the kind of note one -gets pinned to the pillow when there’s been a row. ‘Don’t expect me -back. I am gone out of your life for ever--’” and he pressed his -handkerchief to his eyes, while Ned just rolled around in “agony” at -the thought. - -“And she was such a sweet girl!” wailed Tavia, adding her “howl” to the -noise. - -Such a racket! - -Mrs. White appeared at the French window. “What in the world is the -matter?” she demanded, beholding Ned with his face buried in the -carpet, Nat with his eyes covered in his handkerchief, and Tavia with -both arms “wrapped around her forehead.” - -“Oh, mother!” sobbed Nat. “We mustn’t expect her back--” - -“And she won’t stand for any interference!” groaned Ned. - -“And she’s going with the gypsies,” blubbered Tavia. - -“Well,” and Mrs. White joined in the laugh that now evolved from the -reign of terror. “You children do find more ways of amusing yourselves! -But it might not be a bad idea to get ready for luncheon,” with a sly -look at Tavia’s uncovered slip. “Those pigeons seem to have rather -upset the regime.” - -“I’m off!” shouted Tavia, with a bound over the low rail of the porch. - -“I’m on!” added Nat making himself comfortable on the “tete” beneath -the honey-suckle vines. - -“I’m in!” remarked Ned, as he slipped into the hammock. - -“And I’m out!” declared Dorothy, with a light laugh, as she jumped off -the steps “out” into the path, then was gone to follow the suggestion -of her Aunt Winnie, for Dorothy had learned that to follow the house -rules was the most important line in the social code of Mrs. Winthrop -White. - - - - -CHAPTER III - -DOROTHY AT THE CAMP - - -Under a clump of trees, near a brook and an open meadow, and beside a -broad country road, was pitched the gypsy camp. - -This spot was chosen deliberately and with much care. The trees -furnished shade for the tents: the brook furnished water for the horses -and for housekeeping purposes, the meadow furnished pasture for the -cattle, and the roadway furnished trade for the fortune tellers. - -Outside the tents were the wagons, with the queer racks, like fire -escapes, running from roof to hub. These racks are used at moving time, -to carry such stuff as might interfere with the inside “berths” during -a long journey, and at other times the racks do service as “store -rooms” for articles not needed in the tents. - -In one of the wagons Urania had her sleeping quarters which were shared -by a baby half brother on such occasions as he chose to climb into the -high berth. But little Tommie was a typical gypsy, and often preferred -to cuddle up at the root of a pine tree rather than to “hump” up in hot -pillows in the wagon on summer nights. - -So Urania never looked for him--if he were not in bed he must be asleep -somewhere, she knew, so in real Nomad philosophy, Tommie never looked -for Urania, and Urania never looked for Tommie,--the wisdom of living -independently comes very early to members of their class. - -Neither do gypsies bother about meal times. They eat when they are -hungry--so it was that Dorothy found Urania eating her dinner at two -o’clock in the afternoon, when she made the promised call at the camp. - -There appeared to be no one about the tent but Urania, and when Dorothy -pulled the little camp stool up to the “door” (the opened tent flap) -and seated herself there for a chat with the gypsy girl, she felt she -had chosen an opportune time for the confidential talk with Urania. - -“Get the birds?” asked Urania, while eating. - -“No,” replied Dorothy, “and I came over to see if you had heard -anything about them.” - -“Heard?” sneered the girl, “I thought they were home by this time.” - -“Home?” repeated Dorothy, under her breath, for she heard the bushes -rustle close by. - -Urania helped herself to more sweet potatoes. She was stretched on a -piece of carpet in the center of the tent, and there spread on the -floor or ground before her was the noon day meal. A huge white cat sat -like an old fashioned chimney corner statue, straight up, at her elbow, -looking over her shoulder in the queerest way. - -From a corner of the tent a very small black dog was tugging at its -rope, that just allowed the tiny animal the privilege of drawing in -atmospheric gravy--but the rope was too short to reach the dish. And -the gypsy girl ate her meal with evident relish in such surroundings! - -Flashes of the “Simple Life” idea rose before Dorothy’s mind. Was this -what it meant? - -Finally the gypsy girl gathered herself up, and without attempting -to remove anything from the ground, not even the remaining -eatables--although there were numbers of chickens about waiting their -turn at the “spread” she came out to where Dorothy sat. - -“The old woman’s over there,” she whispered, indicating the back of the -tent. “Suppose we walk along, and talk?” - -Dorothy left her parcels down in plain view of the gypsy woman, -Melea, who, upon seeing them, stepped out from her hiding place and -approached the girls. - -“I brought you some little things for Tommie,” said Dorothy, “I hope -you can make use of them.” - -“Thank you very much, miss,” the woman replied, as she gathered up in -her apron the bundles Dorothy had left in the camp chair. “Tommie does -need things, poor little fellow. And business is awful slow.” - -Urania had slipped out to the road side now, and while the woman was -“feasting” on the new things the two girls made their way toward a -quiet path through the woods. - -“And the birds are not home yet?” asked Urania, as the barking of the -little dog in the tent became almost beyond hearing. - -“No,” answered Dorothy with a question in her voice. - -“Well, I saw them leave the swamp, and I thought they would fly -straight home,” declared the gypsy girl. - -“Leave the swamp?” - -“Hush! Not so loud. Sometimes bushes have ears,” cautioned Urania. “The -birds were tied in the swamp, and--some one cut the cords,” she hissed. - -[Illustration: “I brought you some little things for Tommie,” said -Dorothy. _Page 24_] - -No need to tell Dorothy who the “some one” was. She glanced gratefully -at the girl walking beside her. - -“I must hurry back,” she declared, “and tell the boys. Some one may -trap them.” - -Dorothy noticed that Urania stopped often to rub one foot against the -other. She also noticed a frown of pain cover the girl’s brown face, -and now Urania sat down, pulled a torn stocking below her knee, and -attempted to adjust a very dirty rag over her thin limb. - -“What is it?” asked Dorothy, seeing in spite of the girl’s evident -attempt to conceal it, that the rag was stained with blood. - -“Oh, nothin’” replied Urania, carelessly. “I just scratched my knee, -that’s all,” and she bound the rag about the member as best she could. - -“You have torn your limb in the swamp,” declared Dorothy, as the truth -came suddenly to her. “I know that place is full of poison briars--” - -“But I don’t poison,” interrupted the girl, getting up to continue her -walk. “Besides it ain’t nothin’,” and she trudged along bravely enough. - -“You must have the reward if the birds get back home,” Dorothy said, as -she reached the turn in the path that led to the open roadway. - -“Well, money’s all right,” admitted the girl, “but it wouldn’t do for -me to show any just now. You see, there’s a lot of bad gypsies prowlin’ -around here. Dad don’t mix in with them, but they’re wise, slick, you -know. And if they should get next, see me limp, and find out I had -fresh scratches, they’d get on to the swamp game quick. So I’ll have to -lay low, and I’ll be much obliged if you will help me out, and tell the -same to the young gents.” - -Dorothy could not repress a smile at the girl’s queer way of telling -things, for the slang seemed as natural to Urania as chirping does to a -wood sparrow. Neither did the common expressions sound vulgar, as they -slipped from the full red lips, and became the utterances of the wild -girl of the camps. - -“You can depend on me,” whispered Dorothy, pressing Urania’s hand. “And -do be careful to wash those scratches--keep the poison out, you know.” - -“Oh, I’m all right,” the other replied. “There comes Tommie, and he’s -got on the new togs. My, but he does look swell!” - -Plunging through the bushes came the little gypsy boy, in the “new -togs,” the pretty dark blue sailor suit that Dorothy had bought for -him while in the city a few days before. - -“He does look nice,” agreed Dorothy, when the boy stood before her, -waiting for compliments. “And they fit you so nicely,” she continued, -taking a critical look at the blue sailor suit. “But I must hurry off -now. Be a good boy, Tommie, and don’t tear your new clothes in the -bushes,” she cautioned. - -“I won’t,” declared the little fellow. “I’m goin’ to town next time dad -goes, and I want to save ’em.” - -“That’s right. Good-bye, Urania, look after the scratches,” said -Dorothy, aside, “and if you want any of the reward money, just come -over and tell me. I’ll see that you get it without the others knowing.” - -“Much obliged,” stammered Urania. “Come along, Tommie, if you want a -‘piggy-back,’” and she stooped to the ground to allow the boy to climb -on her back. “Now, don’t kick--there. Hold fast!” and at this the -gypsies started down one path, while Dorothy hurried along another, for -it was growing dusk, and the prospect of meeting the “bad gypsies,” the -chicken thieves, that Urania said might be prowling about, was not a -pleasant thought to Dorothy. Fortunately the road was not far away, and -when finally she did reach it, without encountering any “dark figures,” -she breathed a sigh of relief, and then made her way quickly to the -Cedars. - - - - -CHAPTER IV - -THE MIDNIGHT ALARM - - -But one week remained now of all the long summer vacation--then school -must be taken up again, and the labor of learning must become both work -and play for our young friends. - -Dorothy and Tavia were to go back to Glenwood. Mrs. White had decided -that the girls should not be separated, and consequently she provided -the funds that were lacking on the part of the Travers family; for -Tavia’s father had not been as prosperous in business during the past -summer as he had formerly been, and in spite of many heroic efforts on -his part, it was found impossible to get the necessary money together -to send Tavia back to Glenwood. - -It was on the very evening that Dorothy came in from her walk with -Urania, that the school affairs were definitely decided upon. -Mrs. White had received from Mr. Travers an answer to her letter -regarding the school question, and so, when dinner was over, and -stolen pigeons fully and finally discussed (they had not come home, -however), Dorothy, Tavia and Mrs. White--the boys being rigorously -excluded--adjourned to the sitting room to make notes and give notes, -necessary in the formality of getting ready for boarding school. - -Mrs. White was a beautiful woman, and her very presence seemed an -inspiration to young girls, she was so gentle, so kind, so charming and -so correct, without being prudish. Even the careless, frivolous Tavia -“went down” beneath Aunt Winnie’s power, and was bound to admit it was -“nice” to be well dressed, and “attractive” to have good manners. - -On this particular evening Mrs. White was gowned in the palest -lavender--a delicate orchid shade, and in her hair was a wild flower -that Dorothy had brought in from the woods, the tints of this little -spray toning exactly with the shade of the soft, silky gown. - -Dorothy, too, was becomingly dressed. She wore her favorite light -green--the one that Tavia always declared made Dorothy look like a -lily, for her fair head above the “green stalk” easily suggested the -comparison. Tavia, as usual, picked out the first dress that brushed -her face as she entered the wardrobe, but it happened to be a pretty -one, a bright plaid in fine Scotch gingham, that suited Tavia’s high -color and light brown hair admirably. - -“Now, my dears,” began Mrs. White, “I think we had best all go to town -together, and then there will be no mistakes made about the sizes of -your school things. The boys will leave for Cadet Hall in a few days, -and after that we will be at liberty to take a whole day in town -without neglecting any one. Major and the little boys” (Dorothy’s -brothers) “will not be home for a week yet, schools do vary so in the -time of opening, so that the thing for us to do now is, first: get Nat -and Ned off, then attend to the shopping. After that we will just have -time for a little reunion with the major and the boys, then it will be -time to pack my girls off. Dear me,” said she, laughing, “I have quite -a large family nowadays, but their care seems to agree with me.” - -“You never looked better, Aunt Winnie,” declared Dorothy, with evident -sincerity. “I hope I will grow tall and--straight like you.” - -“You are doing your best now, girlie,” her aunt assured her, as she -glanced at Dorothy’s slender form, that made such a pretty picture -against the dark portieres she happened to cling to. - -“But I’m getting fat,” groaned Tavia. “My clothes won’t button, and, -oh, I do hate fat!” - -“Take more exercise,” said Mrs. White, with a meaning laugh, for -Tavia’s “tom-boy” habits were a confirmed joke among her friends, and -for her “to take more exercise” seemed to mean to climb more fences and -tear more dresses. - -The sitting room was on the first floor, just off the side porch, -and the long, low, French windows in the room were draped with a -transparent stuff, but on this evening the shades had not yet been -drawn. - -There was a fixed rule at the Cedars that all shades should be drawn -down as soon as the lights were turned on, but the interest in school -talk so occupied our little party that the uncovered windows were -entirely overlooked on this particular evening. - -Tavia was seated on a low stool, very close to an open window, and just -as Mrs. White made the remark about the major being away from home, -Tavia fancied she heard a step on the side porch. She was positive -the boys had gone out in their automobile, the Fire Bird, and so was -puzzled as to the sound--it certainly was a step and a very light one, -as well. - -But Tavia did not interrupt the talk, in fact, she had no idea of -alarming any one while the boys were away, and perhaps the servants -might be off somewhere, for the evening was a pleasant one, and -everybody seemed to be making the most of these last few fine nights of -summer. - -“And about your trunks,” went on Mrs. White, “I think we had better -get larger ones, for you say you did have such a time getting all your -clothes in when leaving school last term. Don’t you think, Tavia--but -what are you listening to?” asked Mrs. White, noting the look on -Tavia’s face. “Do you hear the boys coming? My! we have forgotten to -draw the shades. Dorothy, just draw that one, and, Tavia, close the one -at your elbow. It is never safe to sit by uncovered windows after dark.” - -The light from the room fell across the broad piazza and as Tavia put -her arm up to the shade she distinctly saw the line of light outside -crossed by a shadow. She stepped back involuntarily, and at the same -instant Dorothy gave a scream. - -“A man!” she called. “He just passed the window. And, oh, he looked at -me so!” - -This was all Dorothy could say. Then she sank into a chair trembling -visibly. - -“I saw him,” said Tavia, “but I’ve seen him before. I suppose he’s -prowling around for something to eat.” - -“There is no need to be so frightened, Dorothy,” said Mrs. White. “We -will just go about and see that things are locked up. I do wish the -boys were in, though, and perhaps you had better call up the stable, -Tavia, and ask John to come down to the house.” - -The ’phone to the stable was just at the door of the sitting room, so -Tavia did not have to venture far to call the man. But no answer came -to the summons. John was not in the stable. - -“Well, the boys will be back shortly,” Mrs. White said confidently, -“and there is no need for alarm. We will see that the doors are -fastened. You did get a start, Dorothy, but you know, my dear, in the -country people cross lawns and take short cuts without really meaning -to trespass.” - -“Oh, I’m all right now,” replied Dorothy, “but it was--sudden. I’ll see -that the shades are drawn at dark after this,” and she laughed lightly -as she followed her aunt and Tavia through the hall to fasten the front -door. - -It was strange they should be so alarmed, but they were, and the -measured tread that marked the small procession on its way to the front -door showed plainly that each member of the trio wanted the door -locked, but was not personally anxious to turn the key. - -“There,” sighed Mrs. White, when finally her jeweled finger was -withdrawn from the heavy panel. “I have often dreamed of doing -that--and having some one grab me as I turned the key, but I escaped, -luckily, this time. Now we may go back to our school plans. Suppose we -sit in the library, just to get away from the side porch.” - -To this welcome suggestion the girls promptly agreed, and if the -intruder who had so disturbed them a few minutes before, chose to -follow them up, and peer through the library windows, he would have had -to cross directly under the electric light that illumined the entrance -to the villa at the Cedars. - -But, somehow, Dorothy could not forget the face that she had caught -sight of, and she felt instinctively that the prowler was not a -neighbor “taking a short cut,” for he need not have stepped on the -porch in that case. - -So when school matters were settled, and the boys had returned -from their ride in the Fire Bird to hear the account of the little -adventure, and to take extra precautions in locking up the big house, -Dorothy whispered to Ned and Nat her suspicion--that the man who -peeked in at the windows might be one of the bad gypsies, and that he -might know something about the stolen pigeons. - -“We ought to set a trap for the rascal,” Ned whispered in answer to -his cousin’s suspicions, “he may be coming back for the rest of the -birds. I wish I had told John to keep his ears open while his eyes were -shut, but it’s too late to do that now,” and then, with every assurance -of safety, and the promise to be up at the slightest alarm, Ned and -Nat said good-night to their cousin, and Dorothy’s fears were soon -forgotten in the sleep that comes to healthy girls after the pleasant -exercise of a lingering summer’s day. - -Ned and Nat, too, soon fell into sound sleep, for their evening ride -left in its tracks the pleasant flavor of most persuasive drowsiness, -in spite of the promises made to Dorothy that they would be “on the -lookout” all night, and no intruder should come around the Cedars -without the two youths of the estate being aware of the intrusion. - -But alas for such promises! Did boys ever sleep so soundly? And even -Dorothy, though usually one apt to awake at small sounds, “hugged her -pillow” with a mighty “grip,” because, of course, when a girl insists -upon keeping awake just as long as she can keep her eyes propped open, -when the “props” do slip away, sleep comes with a “thud.” - -So it was that Tavia, she who made a practice of covering up her head -and getting to sleep in order to avoid trouble (when she heard it -coming)--Tavia it was who heard something very like a step on the side -porch, just after midnight. - -Some one has said that it is easier to keep burglars out than to chase -them out: this infers, of course, that it may be wiser to give a false -alarm than to take the opposite course. But true to her principles -Tavia covered up her head, and told herself that it would be very -foolish to arouse the household just because she heard a strange sound. - -Yet there was something uncanny about the noise! There it was again! - -Tavia raised her head and looked around. Dorothy slept in the alcove -and a light burned dimly from a shaded lamp between the two sleeping -apartments. Tavia could see that her chum was sleeping soundly. - -“Dorothy! Dorothy!” she whispered, afraid now to hear her own voice. -“Dorothy! get up! I think I hear some one--” - -Crash! - -Every one in the house heard that! It came from the dining room and was -surely a heavy crash of glass breaking! - -Instantly Dorothy dashed to the door, and putting her finger on an -electric button, flooded the hallways upstairs and down with glaring -light. The next moment she touched another button! The burglar alarm. - -And all this time Tavia trembled there, in her bed--she who was wide -awake, and she who usually could boast of some courage! - -“Oh!” she kept gasping, “I heard them long ago! They are inside, I’m -sure!” - -“Heard them long ago!” Dorothy took time to exclaim, “Then do, for -goodness sake, do something! Get up and make a noise anyway! John will -be in from the stable in a moment. Get up and slip on your robe,” for -Tavia seemed “glued” to the spot. - -By this time the boys were out in the hall, Ned with a glittering -revolver clutched firmly in his hand, and his younger brother leading -the way with a night light thrust out like a danger signal. - -“Boys! boys!” begged Mrs. White. “Do be careful! Don’t shoot even if -you--Oh, I wish you would wait until John comes. I know I shall faint -if I hear a shot!” - -Indeed, the mother was almost in a state of collapse at that very -moment, and Dorothy, meeting her aunt in the hall, quietly put her arm -around her and led her away from the stairway into the secluded alcove. - -“Auntie, dear! Don’t be so alarmed,” soothed Dorothy. “They are surely -gone by this time. They never hang around after the lights are turned -on. And when that bell went off, I know they were glad to get off at -that signal.” - -“Oh, I’m so--glad--Dorothy, that you turned in the alarm,” gasped Mrs. -White, “for the boys--were determined to go right down upon them--Oh! -I feel some one would surely have been shot--if you had not acted -so quickly!” and the trembling woman sank down on Dorothy’s couch, -thoroughly exhausted. - -“There they go! There they go!” called Tavia, throwing up the curtains, -and thrusting her head out of the window. - -“See! There’s two men! Running down the path!” - -That instant a shot rang out, and then another! - -“Oh!” screamed Mrs. White, dashing up and rushing down the stairs with -Dorothy close behind her. “The boys! My boys!” Then she stumbled and -fell into the arms of Ned, who knew how keen would be her anxiety, and -was hurrying to assure her that the shots were only sent out to alarm -the neighborhood, and that John and men from other nearby stables were -now trying to run down the midnight intruders. - -“Mother! Mother!” whispered the youth. “Everything is all right. No one -is hurt. Mother, see! Here is Nat now. He didn’t go out. Come, let us -put you to bed.” - -“Boys!” breathed Mrs. White, opening her eyes. “I am all right now. -But I was so frightened! Ned--Nat, are you both here? Then I will go -upstairs,” and she rallied bravely. “I do hate so to hear a pistol -shot. It was that--but no one is hurt, and they are gone? No matter -what they took, I am so glad they did get away.” - -In spite of the boys’ regard for their mother, it was quite evident -they were not so well pleased at the safe departure of the robbers, but -now they must “put their mother to bed,” and then-- - -“You girls stay upstairs with her,” whispered Nat to Dorothy, as the -party made its way to Mrs. White’s room. “We may be out for a while. If -she calls us, just say--” - -“Oh, leave that to me,” said Dorothy authoritatively. “We can keep the -burglars out now, I guess,” and she laughed lightly at the “guess,” -when there was positive assurance that the burglar scare had entirely -subsided, and that John and the others were on active “picket duty” -about the place. - -“What was broken?” Mrs. White asked, more for the sake of saying -something than to express interest in the loss. - -“The lamp,” answered Dorothy, “and what a pity. That lamp was such -a beauty. It came as near making moonlight as anything artificial -possibly could.” - -“Then we will get a sunshine in place of it,” said Mrs. White, -brightening up. - -“Yes, daylight for mine,” added Tavia, with a “scary” face. “Mr. Moon -goes behind a cloud too--” - -“Noisily,” finished Dorothy. “At the same time he acted promptly in -this case. It is not a bad idea to have some such safeguard.” - -“I always thought the lamp was in the way,” agreed the aunt, “but -as you say, Dorothy, it was in the right way this time. Well, -let us be thankful no one is hurt--it is easy to replace mere -merchandise.” - -Dawn was peeping through blinds, and with the first ray of light -quietness again fell upon the Cedars. The servants had gone back to -their rooms, Dorothy and Tavia were again in their “corners,” as Tavia -termed the pretty twin alcoves, allotted the young girls while visiting -at the Cedars, and the young men--well, they did not return to their -rooms. To lose five homing pigeons, and good family silver all within -one week, was rather too exciting for boys like Nat and Ned. There was -something to be done other than sleeping just then. - -Even real, daring burglars are only mortal, and sometimes the most -daring are the greatest cowards--when daylight comes and people are -wide awake! - - - - -CHAPTER V - -AN AWFUL EXPERIENCE - - -It was two days later, very early in the morning, when Nat went down -to the “enclosure” to feed the lonely birds remaining in the cage, -that he found one of those--a carrier which had been stolen, perched -contentedly on its own particular box! - -“Hello!” called out the young man, in delight. “Where did you come -from? So an Archangel did ‘make good,’ as Tavia said. Well, I’m right -glad to see you, Gabriel,” he told the prodigal. “Come down here and -eat. You must be hungry.” - -As if the bird understood, it promptly fluttered down to Nat, and came -obediently up to the hand that held some inviting food. - -“What’s that on your--A message!” Nat interrupted himself. “Looks like -it. Here, Gabriel, let me get that note off your leg,” and he proceeded -to untie from the bird’s foot a scrap of paper. - -“Thought so,” went on the boy, as if the bird had been taking a more -active part in the conversation than that of fluttering its wings and -cooing happily. “A message--from--Let me see,” and Nat sat down on the -edge of the scratch box. - -“This is a scrawl, too scrawly for me, I’m afraid. That’s ‘c-o-me’ -come,” and he peered through the thin paper at the indistinct letters. -“And next is s-w-a-mp, swamp. ‘Come swamp.’ That’s it, all right. It’s -a message telling us to go to the swamp,” and Nat jumped up, delighted -to have deciphered the queer note. - -“Maybe it’s signed,” he reflected, looking over the paper again -carefully. “Yes, there’s a letter, and it’s a ‘U,’ u for--for--why, -Urania, of course,” he decided instantly. “Well, we’ll go to the swamp, -Urania, and see what’s doin’ there. I had an idea right along that we -might find the pigeons around the swamp.” - -The pigeon was now strutting around in its own confident way, as if the -hardships through which it had so lately passed were all forgotten, and -only the freedom of the Cedars, with all the good “pickings” and the -brook berries to nibble at, were now questions to be considered. - -“Go ahead, Gabriel, help yourself. Take more and plenty of it,” said -Nat, as he started off. - -Nat was not long in reaching the house and making his find known to the -folks there. Dorothy read and re-read the message that the bird had -brought, and declared she had been positive all along that a clue to -the two burglaries would come through Urania. - -“Now, that’s what I call good, sensible telepathy,” said Tavia, when -her turn came ’round to read the wonder note. “Pencil and paper and -a few words--even though they be rather--well, I should call them -‘spooky,’” and she smoothed the bit of precious paper out carefully on -the palm of her hand. - -“But what’s the answer?” demanded Ned. “Why should the girl order us to -the swamp? Couldn’t she as well come here and put us next the game?” - -“No,” answered Dorothy decisively. “I have been trying to get a word -with Urania for the last two days--since the night the silver was -stolen, and every time I see her, she darts away like a wild deer. She -seems afraid to speak to me, as if some one were watching her.” - -“More like it,” agreed Nat. “She knows about the birds and the goods -and they (the other gypsies) know that she will give them away if she -gets the chance, so they are keeping the chance at a distance. Then, -she was inspired, yes, I would call it inspired” (for both Tavia and -Ned had attempted to faint when Nat grew eloquent). “I say she was -inspired,” he repeated, “to send the message a la pigeon. Now it’s ‘up -to us’ to go to the swamp and do the rest.” - -“No, I insist,” said Dorothy, with marked emphasis, “that I must go -first. I must, if possible, see Urania, and by some sign find out from -her how the ground lays. Then, if all is ready, we may proceed to the -swamp.” - -“Aladdin and the seven Robbers were not in it with this stunt,” -exclaimed Tavia, with a hearty laugh. “I hope I don’t get locked in the -cave. This is certainly mysterious. I suppose we will have to get out -our boots to go a-swamping. I tried that gully once, and came out wiser -than I went in. Also heavier. I brought back with me a ton of splendid -yellow mud.” - -“Now, the thing for you all to do,” advised Dorothy, with much -seriousness, “is to keep this matter very quiet. Don’t say a word about -it to any one, remember, not even to John. Then, I’ll go out and try to -see Urania, and find out what it all means. When I come back, which I -will do in an hour at the most, we can go to the swamp and--” - -“And swamp the swampers,” interrupted Nat. “I had made up my mind to -swat the fellow I would find guilty of swiping those birds, but now I’m -content to swamp and swat the swipers.” - -“Great,” admitted Ned. “But first catch your bird, that’s the old way, -I believe. After you have the bird, you may turn on the swipsy swampy -swipping.” - -“Couldn’t I go with you, Doro?” asked Tavia, “you might need some -protection. There’s no telling what our friends may want to steal next.” - -“Oh, I’m not a bit afraid,” replied Dorothy. “I know the folks at the -camp.” - -“But just the same,” cautioned Ned, “it might be more prudent to take -Tavia along. I have heard there are other gypsies about than those in -the camp. And two girls are better than one, if it is only a case of -yell.” - -“But if Urania sees any one with me she is sure to hide,” protested -Dorothy. “She has been running away from me for days.” - -“All the more reason why she might run towards me,” insisted Tavia. -“Now, Doro, we usually let you have your own way, but in this -particular case you may have noticed that a reward is at stake, and I -just love rewards. So I’m going.” - -At this Tavia picked up a light parasol that stood in a recess of the -porch, and dashing it up jauntily, started off down the path with the -protesting Dorothy. - -The young men waved a “good luck” to the messengers, then they made -their way to the “enclosure,” to fully investigate the “carrier” that -had brought the clue to the captivity of its mates. - -The girls had but a short distance to walk to the camp, and before they -reached the grassy sward that surrounded the home of the gypsies, they -had caught sight of Urania. - -“There she is,” declared Tavia, as a flash of bright skirts darted -through the bushes. - -“Yes,” agreed Dorothy, “that is Urania, but she has seen us and is -getting away.” - -“Then I’ll head her off,” said Tavia, making a sudden turn and running -in the direction the gypsy girl was taking. - -“But you won’t meet her that way,” called Dorothy. “You can’t cross the -spring. I’ll go this way. She must either stay in the deep brush, or -come out at the end of the path.” - -“Oh, I see you know the trail,” answered Tavia. “Well, ‘it’s up to you -then.’ I’ll stand guard. And, besides, your shoes are stronger than -mine, so a dash through the spring will not give you the same brand of -pneumonia that might be ‘handed out’ to me. So long!” - -At this the two girls parted, Dorothy taking a roundabout path into -the deep wood, while Tavia serenely sat herself down to enjoy a late -picking of huckleberries, that were hiding on a bush just at her elbow. - -For a few minutes Tavia was so engrossed in eating the fresh fruit she -entirely forgot her “picket duty,” and when she finally did straighten -up to see where Dorothy might be going, that young lady was not only -out of sight, but likewise out of hearing! - -Alarmed, Tavia shouted lustily, but no answer came to her call. - -“She may not be able to call back without fear of arousing the bad -gypsies,” thought Tavia, “All the same, I wish I had seen which way she -went.” - -With increasing anxiety Tavia waited at the turn of the path. Every -rustle through the leaves, every chirp of a bird, startled the girl. -Surely this was a deep woods for a young girl like Dorothy to be -entering alone. And after Tavia assuring Dorothy’s cousins she would go -with her, and look out for her! - -Finally, as the minutes grew longer, and no trace of Dorothy appeared, -Tavia could no longer stand the nervous strain, and she determined to -go straight to the gypsy camp, and there make inquiries. - -“What if it does get Urania into trouble,” she argued. “We can’t afford -to lose trace of Dorothy for that.” - -Quickly Tavia made her way through the brush over to the canvas houses, -and there in front of one of the tents she encountered the woman Melea. - -“Have you seen Miss Dale?” asked Tavia, without any preliminaries. “She -started through the woods and I can’t find her.” - -“Hasn’t been around here lately,” replied the woman with evident -truthfulness. “Last I saw her she came down with some clothes for -Tommie. That was days ago.” - -“Where’s Urania?” demanded Tavia next. - -“Oh, she ain’t around here any more,” answered Melea. “She got too -sassy--didn’t know which side her bread was buttered on, and her father -just ‘shooed’ her off.” - -“Off where?” insisted Tavia, now fearful that Dorothy would fall into -the hands of those who were intent upon punishing Urania, and who, -therefore, might take revenge upon Urania’s friends also. - -“I don’t know where she’s gone,” snapped the woman, turning impatiently -to go inside the tent. - -“But being a good fortune teller,” said Tavia, “can’t you guess? Didn’t -I see her running through the woods a short time ago?” - -“I guess not,” sneered the woman. “If you did, it must have been her -ghost. She ain’t around these parts,” and at this the woman entered the -tent, drawing the flap down as she did so. - -“Well!” exclaimed Tavia aloud, “this is interesting. But not altogether -comfortable. I see we will have to get a searching committee out, and I -had better make arrangements promptly.” - -A half-hour later Ned, Nat and Tavia reached the spot in the wood where -the two girls had parted. - -“Are you sure she took that path?” Ned demanded of Tavia. - -“Positive,” replied the frightened girl. “I just sat down here to wait -for her, and she went completely out of sight.” - -“It might have been better to watch which way they went--might have -seen the bushes move,” ventured Nat. Then, noting that Tavia was -inclined to become more excited, he added: “Of course, she must be -around here somewhere. There is really no cause for alarm. She may be -hiding, just to give us a scare.” - -“Oh, Dorothy would never do that,” sighed Tavia. “I can’t imagine what -could become of her. And Urania is gone, too. They must be together.” - -“You take that path and I will work through the bushes,” said Nat to -Ned. “This swamp must open out somewhere, and I’ll bet we find the -girls in that ‘open.’” - -Tavia called and whistled, while the boys hunted and yelled. The -“yodle” (a familiar call used always by the boys, Dorothy and Tavia), -was given so often the very woods seemed to repeat the call. - -It was becoming more and more discouraging, however, for, in spite of -all efforts, not an answer came back, and no trace of the missing ones -could be obtained. - -Finally Nat shouted to his brother to follow him, as he “had struck a -new trail.” - -“Come along, Tavia,” Ned called in turn. “This woods may be the -swallowing kind, and you might get gobbled up too. Keep close to us -now.” - -There was no need to urge the girl in that direction, for the woods had -indeed a terror for her now, and she felt more inclined to run straight -home than to help further in the search. But this, she knew, would -look cowardly, so she determined to follow the boys into the marshy -wilderness. - -It was a rough way--that winding path, for the thick brush grew so -closely over it that only the bend of the bushes showed there had been -a path there, and that it was now seldom, if ever, used, save as a run -for frightened rabbits, or a track for the hounds that followed them. - -“There!” exclaimed Nat. “See that open? Didn’t I tell you we would find -one? And there--what’s that over there at the hill? A cave, as I live. -Now we are ‘going some.’” - -“But, oh, Nat!” whispered Tavia, who had come up very close to him. -“Look! There are men--over there! See, by that tree! Oh, I shall die, I -am so frightened! They may have guns!” - -“Well, so have we for that matter. You just keep your nerve. No danger -that those fellows will attack us,” and the young man clapped his hand -on his hip pocket to indicate the surety of his weapon there. - -Ned, at that same time, had caught sight of the men hiding. He came -over to where Tavia and his brother stood. - -“Don’t let them see us,” he cautioned. “Just get back of that clump of -bushes, and we will both fire together. They’ll skip then, I guess.” - -Without moving a bush, or rustling a leaf, the trio crept behind the -thick blackberry vines, and the next moment two shots rang out through -the gully! The report echoed against the very hill where the men were -crouching. - -Instantly they sprang out into the open space. There were two in number -and Tavia recognized them. They were the “bad gypsies,” those turned -out of the camp and away from the camping grounds where the other -families of gypsies had their quarters. - -“Gypsies!” she whispered to Ned. - -“Hush!” he cautioned, with a finger on his lips. - -Only for a moment did the men stay in sight. Evidently they were trying -to locate the direction whence the shots came, but not being able to -do so, they, realizing the “enemy” had the entire advantage of them, -turned and fled! - -Up the hill, across the path, out of the woods and even along the -roadside they ran--ran as if a band of constables were at their heels. - -“Didn’t I tell you?” said Ned. “Look at them go,” as from the higher -position on the hill side the men could still be seen making their -escape. - -“A pity to let them go,” murmured Nat, “but we’ve got to find the -girls.” - -“Oh, I would like to go up a tree and stay there,” sighed Tavia, who -was still badly frightened. - -“Guess we’re all ‘up a tree’ this time,” answered Nat, lightly. “But -I’m for the cave. Come along, Ned, and keep your gun handy.” - -Tavia followed the boys across the open sward although she trembled so, -she could scarcely make one foot step in front of the other. What if -men should be in the cave, and pounce out on them! - -“You needn’t worry,” Ned assured her, seeing her white face. “There are -no more gypsies in this hole. They would have answered the shots same -as the others did, if they had been about.” - -“Neat little cave,” remarked Nat, as they came nearer the hut. “Didn’t -know we had anything like that around here.” - -They were now directly in front of the “hole in the hill.” - -The top of this cave was covered with grass and ground, so that from -the upper part of the hill, where the walk was common, the cave would -never be suspected. But that the place was lined with brick and stone -was plain to our friends, for they stood now in front of the opening, -and this was a perfectly shaped door, surrounded by even rows of bricks. - -“An old ice house,” declared Ned. “There must have been a big house -around here and this was the ice storage.” - -“Yes, there are ruins just over there,” said Tavia, indicating a spot -at some distance down a gully. - -“Call,” said Ned. “Tavia you call, they might be frightened at the -sound of a man’s voice if they are in there.” - -“Dorothy! Dorothy!” called Tavia, standing as near the door of the -cave-hut as she dared trust herself to go. - -Then they waited. - -“Someone is moving inside,” said Ned, “I’m going in. She may not be -able to come out.” - -“Oh, don’t go in,” pleaded Tavia, “they may only be trying to trap you.” - -“Well, I’ll take chances,” insisted the boy. - -“And I’m with you,” declared his brother. “We’ve got to see who is -there. Keep your gun handy, Ned.” - -So saying, and each with a revolver ready in his hand, the brothers -entered the cave. - -Tavia dropped on her knees! It was one of those awful moments when only -Providence seems strong enough to help. - -But scarcely had she buried her face in her hands than she heard her -name called. - -“Come on, Tavia,” said Nat, appearing at the door of the cave, “We’ve -found her all right, come inside and see!” - -Fear fled with the words. - -Found Dorothy! Oh, and in that awful place! - -The girl sprang from her knees and she, too, entered the dark place. - -“Dorothy!” she cried as the lost one fell into her arms. “Oh, Dorothy -dear! What you must have suffered!” - -“Yes, but let us get her outside,” insisted Ned. “This is no place to -revive her. Come on Coz. You needn’t be the least bit frightened. We -saw the fellows run over the hill. They’re in another town by this -time. Just hang on to me. There, now I’ve put the gun away, so you -won’t be afraid of that!” - -“Oh,” gasped Dorothy, as she breathed the fresh air again. “What an -awful experience! But, oh, I am so glad now--now I’m safe again,” and -she sank exhausted on the grassy field. - -“You poor darling,” whispered Tavia, fondling her lovingly. “And to -think that I let you get entirely out of my sight. And I had promised -to take care of you. Oh, Dorothy, how can you forgive me!” and at -this Tavia burst out crying--the nervous strain of the past few hours -summing up now into the girls’ ever ready cure-all--a good cry! - -“Now, do you girls think you could stay here without--committing -suicide or being kidnapped, while Ned and I just go in and explore?” -asked Nat. “We saw the ‘goods’ in there, and there’s no time like the -present.” - -Dorothy and Tavia promised to “keep out of mischief,” so the two -brothers again entered the cave. - - - - -CHAPTER VI - -“THE GOODS” - - -“Nothing develops like developments,” declared Nat when a few minutes -later he emerged from the cave, with a small crate in his arms. - -“The pigeons!” cried the girls, and Tavia jumped up to help Nat set the -box down carefully. - -“The very goods--note that I delivered them,” said Nat in joyous tones. -“Now, there’s more stuff inside, and we may as well deliver them all on -one trip. Watch that crate, Tavia. Don’t let some fairy fly out of the -tree and carry it off.” - -But Tavia was too interested examining the contents of the crate -(through the bars, of course) to notice Nat’s remark. - -“Isn’t it splendid to find them!” she asked of Dorothy. - -“Yes,” replied the girl, who still lay limp on the grass, “I think -I should have died in there but for their cooing. They seemed to be -telling me to keep up. And as I listened I felt some one was coming--I -guess I heard you long before you found me.” - -“But how in the world did you get in there?” asked Tavia. - -“Urania showed me the place, and they were after us--but I can’t talk -about it now, Tavia, I feel that even now they may be near.” - -“All right dear. Forgive me for asking you,” answered Tavia, now so -eager to make up for the mistake she had made in “losing” Dorothy. - -“The same thing only different,” exclaimed Ned, as he came out of -the cave with a big black bag in his arms. “This is our silver, -ladies--Silver, this is our ladies,” he joked, as he brought the bag -over and dropped it at Dorothy’s feet. - -“Oh!” exclaimed both girls. - -“Isn’t that splendid!” continued Dorothy. “I did not know that was in -there. But do let us go home now, boys. If there is any thing else we -can--you can come back for it, and you will be safer with John.” - -“I guess that’ll be about all,” answered her cousin. “Now, how will we -load up! Ned you take the crate, and I’ll put the bag on my back. There -must be coal in the bottom, for our silver didn’t weigh a ton.” - -[Illustration: “This is our silver, ladies” _Page 60_] - -It took but a few moments to “load up,” and presently the party was -making their way to the open road, having decided to take the longest -way ’round, for the shortest way home. - -“Poor little Urania!” sighed Dorothy, as she reached the broad bright -roadway. “I wonder which way she went?” - -“A pity we couldn’t find her,” said Nat, “but we’re not through looking -yet. She must be found before night fall.” - -“And those awful men,” gasped Dorothy. “I do believe if they found her -they would kill her!” - -“Not if we find her first,” grunted Ned, for his load was so heavy he -had to talk in “chunks.” - -“Does Aunt Winnie know?” asked Dorothy, anxiously. - -“Not a word,” replied Nat as he shifted the crate to a change of hands. -“And she must not know. We can say we were in the woods and found -the stuff all right, but she must not get a word of Dorothy in the -cave. She would never trust us again if she did. And to Doro would be -assigned a special officer as a body guardian the rest of her days. -Now of course, a special officer is all right when a girl picks him -herself, but the mammas always make a point of selecting the least -attractive, I believe.” - -The girls tried to laugh at the youth’s attempt to cheer them up, but -it was only a feeble effort that responded. - -“All the same, I call it great luck to get the goods,” insisted Ned, -“and only for Doro’s scare the game would be all to the goal.” - -“Well I wouldn’t want to go through it again,” answered Dorothy, “but -having it over I, too, think it is a good thing to get the birds and -the silver. I would be almost happy if I only knew about Urania.” - -“Now, just as soon as we deposit this stuff safely--the birds in their -nests and the silver in the pantry, we will sneak off somewhere, and -you must give us the whole story. Then, we will know which way to go to -look for the gypsy girl.” - -Just as they turned into the path that led up to the Cedars the party -met John. He had been sent out by Mrs. White to look for the “children.” - -“Oh, here, John, take this bag!” called Ned as he approached, “my back -is just paralyzed.” - -“No take this crate,” demanded Nat. “He’s only got one back paralyzed, -I’ve got two arms broken!” - -“Set them down, set them down,” answered the man. “What in the -world--the birds! Well, so you found them?” - -“So--we--did!” panted Ned, as he dropped the bag. - -“And what’s this?” asked John, taking a look into the black muslin -bundle. “The silver! Well now! Did you raid a pawn shop?” - -“No, sir, we raided a hole in the hill,” replied Nat. - -“And we pulled the hole in after us,” added Ned. - -The man thought the boys only joking, but he promptly took up the crate -with many kind “coos” to the birds, and proceeded with them to their -quarters, telling the boys, as he went, that the “creatures” were both -starved and choked, and that their wants should be attended to at once. - -“Then it’s up to me to bag it again,” said Ned, “although I do think, -Nat, you might shuffle for a new deal.” - -When the recovered silver had been examined it was found that one -article was missing--a piece of untold value to the White family. This -was an old Indian drinking cup, that Professor White in his travels -through India had acquired. It happened to be the last present Mrs. -White’s husband and the boys’ father had sent home before his sudden -death, and on account of this intimate association with her husband’s -last days Mrs. White prized the old dark cup beyond estimate. - -Nat and Ned hesitated to make the loss known to their mother and as a -matter of fact she did not know of it until some time later. In the -meantime they hurried to make all possible search and inquiries but -without any satisfactory result. The old cup could not be found. - -John went with the boys back to the cave and all three searched every -crack and crevice in hopes of locating the missing piece of silver, but -it was nowhere to be found. Following this they even visited the gypsy -camp and asked there if an old silver cup might have been seen about -the woods (being careful of course not to mention recovery of the other -things) but Melea with scant ceremony dismissed the boys declaring, -“she didn’t know nothin’ ’bout their old tin cups.” - -So they were obliged to let the matter rest, although it was understood -the finding of the cup would mean a very great delight to Mrs. Winthrop -White. - -It was still that eventful morning, although the hour was crowding -noon-day, when the boys, with Tavia, insisted on Dorothy at once -telling the story of her “Wild West” adventure as Ned termed it. - -“Come out on the side lawn under the trees,” directed Nat. “There no -one will hear us, or suspect us of holding a secret session.” - -The plan was agreed upon, and presently Dorothy was made the center of -the interested group, all sitting on the grass under the Cedars. - -“I don’t know all the story myself,” insisted the girl, “for you see -Urania ran off and left me without most of the particulars.” - -“Speak of angels--there’s Urania now,” Ned interrupted, “she is looking -for you, Dorothy.” - -“Urania!” called Dorothy, stepping out on the path. “Come over here. -Oh, I am so glad she’s all right,” she finished, as the gypsy girl -sauntered up to the party. - -“Well!” drawled Urania, looking keenly at Dorothy, “so you got back? -Ha! ha! wasn’t they easy--them fellers?” and she laughed heartily at -the thought. “Think of me givin’ them a steer! ha! ha!” and the girl -rolled over on the grass as if the entire affair had been a good joke. - -“But I didn’t feel much like laughing when you left me in that cave -alone,” protested Dorothy. “I felt as if my last moment had about -arrived.” - -“Well, I couldn’t do any better,” asserted Urania, now realizing that -it might not be polite for her to laugh when Dorothy had had such an -awful experience. - -“I’ll tell you,” put in Ned, “Dorothy you tell your part of the story, -and now Urania is here she can tell hers. We are anxious to hear it -all. Talk about Wild West shows! If this isn’t about the limit. Go -ahead Doro.” - -At this all made themselves comfortable, Urania sitting in real gypsy -fashion, her elbows resting lazily on her knees and her feet crossed -under her. - -“Well,” began Dorothy, “I found Urania some time after I left Tavia. -She was picking berries near the spring. I asked her about the message -the pigeon brought, and she told me that the men who stole the birds -and silver had been arrested this morning, but that she knew where the -things were.” - -“And didn’t I?” interrupted Urania, more to confirm Dorothy’s statement -than to ask the question. - -“Indeed you did,” went on Dorothy. “Then we went to the swamp.” - -“Weren’t you afraid?” asked Tavia. - -“Not when Urania declared the men were safe in jail,” explained Dorothy. - -“But they were not safe in jail,” insisted Tavia, “didn’t we see them -in the gully?” - -“Those wasn’t the guys,” answered Urania, “them was the other fellers’ -pals. They didn’t know much about the game, they were just sneaking -around trying to get next.” - -“Oh,” replied Tavia, vaguely, in a tone of voice that might have suited -the entire list of interjections with equal indifference. - -“To proceed,” prompted Nat. - -“Yes,” went on Dorothy, “we went to the hill and Urania showed me the -ice house where she told me the things were put by the men who had -taken them. She said her father knew they were there, but that he would -not touch them.” - -“Dad’s no thief,” spoke up the gypsy girl, “but he’s no sneak either, -and he wants me to mind my own business. But I thought I could find -the stuff and wanted to get the things back to you--you had treated me -white, and I--I don’t go back on my friends.” - -“Three cheers for Urania!” Nat exclaimed in a hoarse subdued yell, “and -three more cheers for her friends!” - -When the “cheering” was over Dorothy again tried to tell her story. - -“Where was I at?” she asked. - -“At the cave,” replied Tavia, eager to hear the “real hold up,” part of -the play. - -“Yes, Urania went in first and assured me it was all right. Then I went -in--and then--” - -“Next!” called off Nat. “Now Urania it’s up to you! You’ve got her in -the cave now.” - -“That’s right,” answered the gypsy girl, showing her enjoyment at the -little farce. “Yes, she went in and I stayed out. Next moment I sees -them guys over back of the big tree--!” - -“Oh, do let me yell?” begged Tavia, “this is all going on without the -least bit of enthusiasm from the audience.” - -“I’ll make you yell if you don’t keep still,” threatened Nat. “The -next person who interrupts this performance will be bounced from the -show--and I’m the official bouncer.” - -“When I sees them over there,” went on Urania, “first I got -scared--thought it was Clem and Brown, the fellows who were put in the -‘jug’ (jail) this morning. But next thing I sees them better and I knew -it was the strangers. I just told Dorothy to lay low, and not to move -or come out for her life. Then I runs over to the big tree, waving my -hands like a ‘lune,’ making on I was giving the guys the tip. Wasn’t -that easy?” - -“What?” asked Nat, “waving your hand like a lune?” - -“Yep, and them fellers believing me. Skip! I told them. The cops is -in the cave! Run! ‘They’ve got the goods’ and if they didn’t take the -steer and start out just as you fired the guns.” - -“And we were the ‘cops’ on the spot!” interrupted Nat. “What did I tell -you? If this doesn’t beat all the Wild West shows ever wild wested! The -Pretty Girl in the cave--The Kidnapper behind a tree! Then the handsome -young fellow (me) to the rescue. The tip of the gypsy maid! Tavia wants -to sneak. She is calmed by the handsome young fellow. Guns--Bang! Bang! -Bang! The Kidnapper--” - -“Oh, ring off!” called Ned. “How many acts in that drama?” - -“But isn’t it great? I’ll stage it for the boys next winter. They have -been looking for just such a winner--” - -“Better get it copyrighted first,” suggested Ned. “Or some of the boys -might steal the pretty girl.” - -“Now who is interrupting?” asked Tavia. “Where is the ‘bouncer’ this -time?” - -“Bouncing!” replied Nat, suiting his words to queer antics that greatly -amused Urania. - -“You have lots of fun--don’t you?” she ventured aside to Dorothy, while -a wistful look came into her dark face. - -“Sometimes,” replied Dorothy kindly. “Don’t you ever have any fun?” - -“Nope, fun ain’t for poor folks.” - -“But where were you, Urania, when we were getting the things out of the -cave?” asked Tavia, determined to hear all of the story. - -“Eatin’ water cress over by the big tree. I saw you was gettin’ along -all right, so I didn’t see any need to mix in.” - -“Which reminds me,” said Dorothy, “that it must be lunch time. I’m -famished. Urania, you must stay to lunch. You have worked hard this -morning, and you are up since--” - -“Since last night,” finished the girl, “I didn’t bother turnin’ in! I’m -goin’ to quit the camp--this time for good.” - -“Well, let us eat first and quit after,” said Nat, as a maid appeared -on the porch to call them to luncheon. “Come along, Urania. You are -entitled to the best there is. Take plenty of it--you’re welcome.” - -This was Nat’s kind way of putting the girl at her ease, and when the -others went into the dining room, Dorothy took Urania out into the -kitchen and told the cook to give her a good dinner for “she needed it.” - -“I’ll see you after lunch, Urania,” said Dorothy, as she left the girl -smelling the savory dishes that were being served to her. - -“All right, miss,” answered Urania, “I’m in a hurry to get away. Some -one might want me at the camp,” with a significant look, that meant she -might be called to explain her queer conduct of the early morning in -the swamp. - - - - -CHAPTER VII - -A STRANGE GIRL - - -“Now that it’s all over, and we can think without a guide,” said -Dorothy, coming out from the luncheon table, “we really ought to -consider Urania--we ought to consult Aunt Winnie about her, and see -what would be best to do. She must not run away and be left out in the -world alone.” - -“My sentiments exactly,” spoke up Ned, who had taken from the table a -few crackers just to show the pigeons he was glad to have them home -again. “Come along down to the ‘enclosure’ and when we have interviewed -the prodigals on their adventures in the wild west show that ‘busted’ -up in a shooting match, then we may be able to ‘get cases’ on Urania. I -notice she had not yet found her way out of the kitchen.” - -“The poor child was famished,” said Dorothy. “I never saw any one eat -with such relish.” - -“The only real way to eat,” declared Ned. “I believe it would be a good -thing for us all to get starved once in a while--when cook is in good -humor.” - -“Well, I feel better at any rate,” declared Nat. “It’s all very well -to travel with a show, but I do like to stop off long enough to get -acquainted with my digestive organs.” - -“The proper caper,” agreed Tavia. “I now feel able to discuss anything -from girls to gullies.” - -“Girls have it,” declared Nat. “Girls to the bat!” - -“Now please don’t waste time,” cautioned Dorothy. “You know what a -sudden sort of affair Urania is. She is just as apt to disappear before -we have a chance to talk to her, as she is to come over to thank us for -her luncheon. I am making a study of her sort of sentiment--I believe -it is more solid and more sincere than any we can work up.” - -“Hurrah!” called Nat. “Studying sentiment! That’s better than studying -French. Because sentiment we have always with us, and French only comes -around on the Exams. Dorothy, you are growing older every minute.” - -“And you--” - -“Handsomer,” he interrupted Tavia. “Tavia I know exactly how you regard -me, but don’t let’s give it away all at once.” - -Thus thrown entirely off her guard Tavia had nothing better left to do -than to chase Nat down to the enclosure, where together they fed the -returned birds the crackers that Nat had pilfered from the lunch table. - -“Dorothy,” began Tavia, handing out the last crumbs, “certainly is a--” - -“Brick!” finished the young man, who had a most satisfactory way of -finishing things generally. “Yes, I agree with you. She certainly went -some in that cave. Jimminnie! But that was creepy!” - -“I should say so! I nearly collapsed on the outside. And now she is -going to try to straighten Urania out.” - -“And likely she’ll do it too. If I do say so Dorothy has made good use -of the fact that she is a first cousin to Nat White.” - -“Of all the conceits!” cried Tavia, and then Dorothy and Ned appeared. - -“I’ve been talking to Aunt Winnie,” began Dorothy, in her usual prompt -way, “and she thinks we really ought to do something for Urania. The -girl declares she will never go back to camp, and I really do believe -she has a notion of following us to Glenwood. You know her folks camped -in the mountains there last year.” - -“Take her along, take her along,” spoke up Nat, foolishly, “the more -the merrier.” - -“Not exactly,” objected Dorothy. “Urania would scarcely enjoy the -regime at Glenwood. But, all the same, there ought to be some place -where she would fit in.” - -“And if there is no such place then we will make one,” went on Nat, -still half joking,--but he was the other half in downright earnest. - -All this time John and the village constables were searching for the -runaway men, who were suspected of being the actual robbers, although -Urania declared they were not. It was true, as the gypsy girl said, the -men taken into custody were the men she had seen enter the cave, and -those who were seen later in the swamp were members of the same gang, -but were strangers to the cave and the hidden property. Just how Urania -came into possession of the facts was not altogether plain, but likely -her habit of sleeping under trees, at some distance from the tents, -made it possible for her to hear queer conversations, when all in the -dense wood was supposed to be wrapt in the mantle of night. - -Her father took no part in the doings of the other gypsies, neither did -he know anything of the robbery, beyond that which was already public -gossip. When therefore he heard his daughter’s name mentioned so -conspicuously in the robbery talk, his wrath was intense, and his anger -almost dangerous. - -The whole place was in a commotion, and it was well that Urania kept -away from the swamp and surrounding camp sites for the time being. - - - - -CHAPTER VIII - -THE RUNAWAY - - -The excitement of the day had the effect of shortening the hours, and -night came before the young folks at the Cedars realized that the day -was done. - -The matter of “doing something for Urania,” had been the all absorbing -topic during the evening meal, when the various plans talked of during -the day were brought up for final consideration. - -Mrs. White agreed with Dorothy that the gypsy girl should be sent to -some school, and the boys, Nat and Ned, had formed the committee that -went to the camp to consult with the girl’s father about the matter. - -As Urania had warned them, the trip was entirely unnecessary, for the -man seemed to care very little where Urania went. - -Such was the report brought back by the “committee.” - -But to find a school where Urania would be received was not an easy -task. Mrs. White, as well as Dorothy, had been telephoning to the city -offices during the afternoon, and as Nat said, they had landed one -school where girls would be taken in without reference, but they didn’t -find a place where they would undertake to train circus riders, and -Urania wanted a pony, she said, more than an education. - -In fact the girl did not agree to go to school at all, in spite of all -the efforts the others were making “to fix her up.” - -Dorothy and Tavia had told her all about the good times she would -have, and had even recalled some of the most exciting incidents that -had marked their own school days at Glenwood, but Urania was not -easily persuaded. Still, all the clothes that could be spared from -the wardrobes of Dorothy and Tavia were taken out, and as only a few -more days remained before the girls would start for Glenwood, it was -necessary to arrange Urania’s affairs as quickly as possible, so that -she would not be left behind when the others were not at the Cedars to -keep track of her. - -That night Urania was to stay with John’s wife in her rooms over the -coach house. Dorothy brought her down to the house after supper, and -even gave her one of her own sleeping gowns, besides a comb and brush, -the first the poor girl had ever owned. - -“And now good night,” said Dorothy, when she had settled the girl -comfortably, “in the morning you will be all ready to start for -Deerfield. Just think how lovely it will be to go to a real boarding -school.” - -“Can I go out when I like?” asked Urania, anxiously. - -“Why, of course,” replied Dorothy, “that is, you can when it is -recreation hour--time for play you know.” - -“And I will have to sleep on a bed and eat off a table? You know I -never did eat off a table until I came to your house.” - -“Oh, but you’ll soon get used to that,” Dorothy assured her, “and you -will like it much better than eating off the--ground. And surely it is -very nice to sleep on a good, soft bed.” - -“It’s nice all right,” admitted the other, “but you see it’s different. -I don’t know as gypsies are like other folks about things. My own -mother lived in a house one time, but I never lived in a house.” - -“But now you won’t be a gypsy any longer,” said Dorothy. “You are going -to be a nice girl, learn to read and write and then when you get -older, you can go to work and be just like other people.” - -“Won’t be a gypsy any more?” asked Urania, evidently not pleased at the -thought. - -“Well, I mean you will give up gypsy ways. But now I must go back to -the house. I’ll be up early to go with you. Mrs. White is going to -take us in the Fire Bird. I’ll have all your clothes ready. Be sure to -use plenty of soap and water in the morning,” finished Dorothy, as she -hurried off, well pleased that all arrangements were finally complete, -and that she had had the courage to give the gypsy girl her first -lessons in personal cleanliness. - -And it was now time for every one to pack up and make ready to start -off for the new school term. The boys were to leave the following -afternoon, (Urania was to go her way directly after breakfast). Dorothy -and Tavia would leave the next day. Major Dale, and the boys, had not -returned to the Cedars, their trip being lengthened by a visit paid to -the old home in Dalton. - -“And now,” said Nat, as late that night the little party gathered in -the dining room for a final “feed,” together, “when we get to Cadet -Hall and I start in to write business letters (with a sly wink at -Tavia) I hope they will be answered promptly by every one who is -honored by receiving one. I remember last year, momsey, you kept me -waiting two whole days for a little check--and you know a thing like -that puts a fellow out dreadfully.” - -“But, my dear,” replied the mother, “you should manage your allowance -better. This year I will positively not advance a single dollar to -either of you.” - -“Send checks ma, do,” put in Ned. “We ain’t fussy about the currency.” - -“Now, we must not stay up too late,” added Mrs. White. “I wish we had -been able to let the Urania matter wait for a few days--it seems I have -quite an institution to clear out all at once, but since the Deerfield -school opens to-morrow, I think it will be best for her to be there on -time. I hope she will get along.” - -“So do I,” spoke up Dorothy, with a promptness that signified anxiety -as to the question. “Urania is a queer girl, and has had her own way -always. It will be very different now, especially as Deerfield School -makes a specialty of taking in--odd girls.” - -“She’s odd all right,” chimed in Ned, “and not so bad looking either. I -quite took to her in those new togs.” - -“Yes,” answered Mrs. White smiling, “she did look well in that little -blue dress of Dorothy’s. Let us hope she will become the clothes as -they become her.” - -With more small talk interrupted finally with a decided “Go to bed,” -from Mrs. White, the dining room was empty at last, and the prospective -scholars soon sleeping the sleep that blesses a well-filled day. - -A rainy day dawned on the morrow--rainy and dreary as any day in early -fall could be. - -Tavia and Dorothy saw the outlook from their window and added to the -misery such groans and moans as girls preparing for a long journey -might be pardoned for making under the circumstances. - -“You needn’t care,” said Tavia to Dorothy. “There’s a good tight -shut-in box to the ‘Fire Bird,’ but I wanted to gather some wild flower -roots to take to Glenwood. Those ferns we brought back with us last -year just kept me alive in my ‘glumps,’ and I’m sure to have them bad -as ever when I get there this time.” - -“I suppose you miss the boys,” said Dorothy, innocently. Then, seeing -the effect of her words, she tried in vain to make amends. - -“I’m sure I miss them,” she hurried to add, “I am always homesick for a -week, but I have to get to work, and that’s the best cure I know of.” - -“And it has exactly the opposite effect on me,” declared Tavia. “If I -didn’t have to get to work, I fancy school life would not be such a -bore.” - -“But you manage to keep going. I suppose you and Ned Ebony will be as -thick as ever. And you and Nita Brandt will be as--” - -“Thin as ever,” finished Tavia, “which means that we will run like -melted butter at ninety degrees. I never could get along with that -splinter.” - -“Well, I hope Cologne will be there when we arrive. She always seems to -be the first bell--starts everything up,” continued Dorothy. “I’m going -to work hard this year. There are prizes, you remember.” - -“Mine for the ‘booby,’” sighed Tavia. “I hate prizes. Always make -me think of putting your name on the church envelope. Kind of cheap -advertising.” - -“Oh, I don’t feel that way about it,” objected Dorothy. “When one wins -a prize it is something to have a remembrance of the contest. That’s -the way I look at it.” - -“Well, I always like to forget the contests,” insisted the obdurate -Tavia, “so I don’t mind not having the medal. But say! Isn’t it time -you went down? Urania was to start early. Don’t wait for me. I’m going -to take my time this morning. Last morning I’ll get time to take until -holidays.” - -At this Dorothy ran lightly down the stairs, and with a word to Mrs. -White she hurried over to the coach house to make sure that Urania was -ready before she should stop for breakfast. - -“I haven’t called the poor thing yet,” apologized John’s wife, Mary, as -Dorothy entered. “She looked that worried and played out I thought to -let her sleep until the last minute. I’ll help her to dress.” - -Dorothy entered the little bedroom with the woman. - -“She’s gone!” both exclaimed together. - -“Ran away!” added Dorothy, as the unruffled bed told the tale. - -“And we never heard her move!” declared the woman, in alarm. “How ever -did she get out?” - -“After all our trouble!” moaned Dorothy. “Well, perhaps it is better to -happen now than when she got off there alone. I guess there’s no use -trying to make a lady of a gypsy girl,” she finished sadly. “But I did -hope Urania would amount to something.” - -“As you say, miss, it’s better now,” put in the woman, “and like as not -she’s gone back to the camp.” - -“Oh, no, I’m positive she did not intend to go back there. She really -meant to leave the gypsies, and I suppose she has carried out her plan. -You see, she had some money, and she’s not afraid to travel. Well, I -must go and tell Aunt Winnie. They will all be so disappointed!” - -“I hope they won’t blame me,” said the woman, anxiously. “I didn’t -suppose she had to be watched, Miss Dorothy.” - -“You are not in the least to blame, Mary. No matter how we watched her, -she could get away if she wanted to. Well, I hope she takes care of -herself.” - -“She spoke right smart to me last night,” went on Mary. “She talked of -how good you had been to her, and she said she would make it right some -day. It’s a pity she has no one to guide her.” - -As Dorothy said, the folks were disappointed when they heard of the -runaway, but Mrs. White made the best of the affair by declaring that -it was better for the girl to go away as she had done, than to have -made some trouble at the school--perhaps induced other girls to run off -with her. - -That afternoon Ned and Nat left for Cadet Hall, and early the next -morning Dorothy and Tavia started off for Glenwood. Little did the -girls dream of under what peculiar circumstances they were to meet -Urania again. - - - - -CHAPTER IX - -MIETTE - - -“Oh, have you seen her!” exclaimed Rose-Mary Markin. - -“Sweet Ever-lean-er!” chimed in Edna Black. - -“What’s so interesting about her?” asked little Nita Brandt, in her -most sarcastic tone. - -“Why, don’t you know?” went on Edna, familiarly called Ned Ebony. - -“I suppose because she’s French--” - -“Not at all, my dear,” interrupted Ned. “It’s because she’s a real -little beauty. Here come Dorothy and Tavia, leave it to them.” - -The girls were at Glenwood School--all over the place, as Tavia -expressed it. But the particular group in question happened to be -situated in the broad hall near the “coming in” door--these girls -always formed the reception committee on opening day. - -“Oh,” moaned Dorothy, as she sank into a cushioned seat, “I’m dead and -buried--” - -“And no insurance,” interrupted Tavia, following Dorothy’s move and -getting into some cushions for her own comfort. - -“Mean trip?” asked Rose-Mary. - -“Mean!” echoed Tavia, “we stopped at every telegraph pole and backed up -between each pair. Doro made out all right--she had a book. But poor -me! I just doubled up in a heap and now the heap is all doubled up in -me,” and she went through a series of “squirms,” calculated to get “out -of the heap.” - -“We were just speaking of the new girl--Miette de--de--what is it?” -asked Cologne. - -“Miette de Pain, likely,” said Adele Thomas. - -“Miette de Luxe,” put in Lena Berg. “That’s my limit in French.” - -“Well, she is de luxe, all right,” went on Cologne, “but I believe she -signs her name Miette de Pleau, a queer name, but Miette suits her -exactly, she is so tiny, like a crumb, surely.” - -“Does Miette mean crumb?” lisped Nita Brandt. - -“It does,” Cologne told her, “but it is also a pet name for Marie, used -in certain parts of France--see page 167--” - -“Or see the angel herself,” interrupted Edna, as the new girl, at that -moment, entered the hall. - -All eyes were instantly riveted on the stranger. Certainly she was a -“beauty,” with that rare type of face one might expect to meet only -between the pages of some art work. - -And she was tiny--small in figure and small in height. Yet she held her -head so well, and her shoulders were thrown back in such an enviable -poise--no wonder the girls thought this little French girl well worth -discussing. - -For a moment she stood there, her brown eyes glistening and her cheeks -aflame. - -Dorothy stepped up to her. - -“You are Miette, aren’t you?” she began kindly. “Come, let me introduce -you. This is Rose-Mary Markin, we call her Cologne; this is Nita -Brandt, this is Amy Brooks, this is Tavia Travers, and this is Edna -Black, we call her Ned Ebony. You see,” went on Dorothy, as the new -girl finished her graceful bow, “we nick-name everybody. I am afraid -you will not escape.” - -“I will not mind,” said Miette, smiling. “I have been called many names -at home.” - -“You live in New York?” asked Cologne, attempting to get in the -conversation. - -“At present, yes,” answered Miette, “but I have not been long in this -country.” - -“Yet you speak English well,” remarked Ned. - -“I had a very good English teacher at home,” went on the stranger, -“and my mother was an American.” - -“Oh, then you are only some French,” spoke up Nita Brandt, with a look -that meant the other “some” was not of so high a social order. - -Miette dropped her eyes. Dorothy glared at Nita. The others saw that -the remark had pained the new pupil. - -“Come on,” spoke up Dorothy, “we must show you around. We are rather -lazy to-day--those of us who have been travelling, but as you came -yesterday I suppose you are quite rested, and would like to get -acquainted with everything. Come on, girls. Let’s see if we remember -how to make Glenwood tea.” - -“Tea and turn out,” responded Tavia. “I’ll take the tea, but I never -cared for ‘turning out.’” - -This sally seemed very funny to Miette, who laughed outright, and -in turn her laugh seemed very funny to the other girls. It was so -surprising to hear the peal of real live laughter ring out through the -place. Of course, all the pupils knew how to laugh, but somehow this -was different--and from the little stranger in her plain black dress -the outburst was entirely unexpected. - -“She’s all right,” whispered Ned to Cologne, “any girl with a roar like -that is sound. Just see Nita titter, and listen to Lena giggle. Now, -they’re hopeless.” - -The happy party were making their way to the room Dorothy and Tavia -used, numbered nineteen, when, passing the office, Mrs. Pangborn, the -president of Glenwood, called to Dorothy. - -“Dorothy, will you step into the office, dear, for just a moment? Then -you may go with the others--I see they are looking for fun, somewhere.” - -“Come along, Miette,” and Cologne hooked her arm into the black sleeve. -“No use waiting for the parson. You see, we call Dorothy Dale ‘Parson,’ -because she’s a D. D.” she explained. - -“O-h-h!” answered the French girl, in the inimitable “chromatic” voice -peculiar to her country. - -Then they ran along--to room nineteen. - -Meanwhile Mrs. Pangborn was talking to Dorothy. - -“This little strange girl has had some sadness in her life lately,” -she said, “and I would like you to be especially kind to her, Dorothy. -I know you are always kind to new pupils,” the president hurried to -add, “but in this case I am most anxious that Miette shall not be -pained, and sometimes girls do not realize the small things that hurt -sensitive strangers. For instance, I would not like the girls to ask -Miette about her relations,” finished Mrs. Pangborn. - -“I’ll do all I can,” promptly replied Dorothy, “but, as you say, Mrs. -Pangborn, girls do not realize how easily strangers may be offended,” -she finished, thinking of the pained look that had overspread Miette’s -face when Nita spoke of her parentage. - -“Well, my dear, I know I can depend upon you. And should you discover -that any girl might take a seeming dislike--that is, disregard actual -courtesy--I should be obliged if you would report it to me. I must -see that this child is as happy as we can make her,” and at this Mrs. -Pangborn smiled pleasantly and Dorothy went out to join her companions. - -“There is some mystery,” Dorothy told herself, “about the pretty little -Miette. I don’t relish playing spy, but, of course, as Mrs. Pangborn -says, she must be allowed to be happy.” - -At room nineteen the girls were having the first fun of the season, -which meant that the fun should be of the very jolliest character. -Tavia had brewed the tea, and the others insisted upon drinking it -without ceremony, each declaring she was choked, and apologizing for -the lack of courtesy in not having waited for Dorothy, on the plea that -Nineteen’s teapot didn’t hold enough, anyhow, in spite of a “keg” of -hot water that was being drawn from for each cup, so that, according to -Ned, Tavia should make fresh tea for Dorothy, and incidentally pass it -around. - -“My brand of tea is not for loafers,” declared Tavia, jokingly, “and I -refuse to open the bag until you girls have earned a treat. I expected -to have a regular affair Wednesday night.” - -“Well, just give us a sample copy,” begged Ned. “You always did have -the very best tea--” - -“Positively the most delicious,” put in Cologne. - -“Without question the most aromatic--” added Molly Richards, while, -at a sly wink from Ned, Tavia was seized, placed on the divan, bound -with the big Bagdad cover, while the girls not engaged in keeping her -there, proceeded to get at Tavia’s cupboard, and not only did they get -the tea, but a box of bonbons, a box of crackers, and the choicest of -school girl dainties--a half dozen of real sour pickles! - -Tavia only moaned. She could not move, and she knew it was useless to -argue. - -Miette sat there in evident delight. She was still too timid to take -any other part in the proceedings. - -“But, girls,” begged Dorothy, “you really ought to leave her the -pickles. We almost missed our train in getting them--” - -“Oh, yes,” followed Tavia. “Take anything else. ‘Take, if you must, -this poor gray head, but spare my pickles, do,’ she said,” she quoted. - -“But this is our last chance,” persisted Ned, burying her lips in -the largest green “cucumber” she could select from the bag. “Whew!” -and she made a very sour face, “these certainly would keep--they’re -briny enough. Perhaps you girls had better not take any,” and she -continued to devour the sample. “These would be lovely for a picnic. -I can’t see--why pickles,” and she paused for breath that seemed to -go with each swallow, “are eliminated from the bill of fare of this -establishment.” - -“They are very bad for the teeth,” ventured Miette, “we do not eat them -in--France.” - -“French people not eat pickles?” spoke up Nita, “why, I always -understood--” - -“Not French people, but French girls,” corrected Dorothy, immediately -on the defensive. “Ned, when you have finished with your ‘dessert,’ -perhaps you will hand around some of these crackers.” - -“De-lighted!” responded Edna, swallowing the stem of her pickle. “But, -honest, Tavia, I never did taste or experience anything so deliciously -sour. I believe I’m embalmed,” and she doubled up in apprehension. - -“Sour things I have known,” remarked Adele Thomas. “The new teacher, -Miss Bylow, for instance.” - -“Oh, she certainly is the real thing in sours,” chimed in Amy Brooks. - -“And what a name--Bylow. It ought to have been ByGeorge or Bygosh,” -declared Cologne. “Never ‘Bylow’ in hers. But we had best be cautious,” -with a finger on her lips, “I understand the new lady is scientific. -There’s a tube in the hall, you will remember, and she may have -attached some little old phonographic wax plate and be taking us ‘all -in.’” - -“And she squints,” Nita informed them. - -“That’s a mercy,” declared Edna, “for she won’t be able to tell whether -we’re winking or blinking. And sometimes it’s very convenient to wink -and call it a blink, eh, Tavia?” - -As the refreshments had been served, Tavia was allowed to sit up and -have her own share, and now insisted upon Miette finishing the last of -the tea with her. - -“The others were too--too, you would call it naughty, I suppose, -Miette,” she said, “but here when we are all alone we sometimes call a -thing like that ‘fresh,’” and she gave her very worst glare to Edna. - -“Now, girls,” began Rose-Mary quite solemnly, “I’m going to invite you -to my Lair night after to-morrow. I’m going to have a little surprise. -All hands will be welcome, please bring--” - -“Frappe smiles,” broke in Edna. “We ought to have something ‘frappe,’ -and smiles are real nice at a party.” - -“But the committee on initiation?” asked Tavia, “we may as well appoint -them this minute, while we are not ‘Bylowed.’ I move we expel Ned Ebony -from the committee. She was the ring leader in this daring hold-up.” - -“Oh, you and your old pickle!” laughed Ned. “I’ll make that all right -when my box comes,” with a sly wink at Tavia, for Edna and Tavia were -great chums. - -“If retribution does not overtake you before that time,” prophesied -Tavia. - -“Or Bylow,” reminded Cologne. “I rather have a premonition concerning -the new teacher.” - -“Mine’s worse than that,” declared Tavia. “It’s like a Banshee’s howl.” - -“Well, we’ll have our ‘jinks,’ anyhow,” promised Edna, “and if she--” - -“Butts in--pardon me, ladies,” and Tavia bowed profusely, “but when -I say ‘butts in’ I mean, of course, any other word in the English -language that may suit the case. Help yourselves.” - -So the first afternoon at Glenwood had slipped by, and now the new -girls, as well as the old, realized they were away from home, and must -miss all the little fireside loves as well as the after-dinner nonsense -that youth is accustomed to indulge in among the dear ones at home. -At school it was very different. And the heroic efforts that so often -resulted in surprising ventures were really nothing more than brave -attempts to cover up these losses. - -But would the new teacher regard the girls’ tricks from this viewpoint? - - - - -CHAPTER X - -A RUMPUS - - -“Now, I must tell you girls,” began Dorothy, an afternoon later, when -the “committee” on initiation was in session, “you will have to be -gentle with Miette. She has only lately lost her mother, and she is -really in deep grief. Mrs. Pangborn asked me to tell you all this, so -when it comes Miette’s turn we will just ask her to do a few simple -things, and then let her enjoy watching the others.” - -“Hum!” sniffed Nita, “I suppose she’s going to be the pet now.” - -“No danger of her cutting you out any--with a few, at least,” retorted -Edna, who never had patience with Nita Brandt. - -“It’s a great thing to be pretty,” fired back Nita. - -“But very small to be jealous,” flung in Rose-Mary. - -“Girls!” exclaimed Dorothy, “I am quite sure I never intended to make -this row. There is no need to quarrel. Mrs. Pangborn just asked me -to--” - -“Snoop,” growled Nita, who was plainly looking for trouble. - -“Not exactly,” replied Dorothy, the color mounting to her cheeks. - -“Now, see here, Nita Brandt,” said Tavia sharply, “I won’t stand for -another word along that line. We all know perfectly well that Dorothy -Dale is no ‘snoop.’ She’s been here long enough to have her reputation -for squareness firmly established.” - -“Three cheers for Dorothy!” called Cologne, and this was taken up by -most of the other girls. - -But with Nita Brandt, Lena Berg took sides, as well as Amy Brooks. This -trio always “went together,” and could be depended upon to “stick to -each other” in all school “rows.” - -The present agitation, however, really mattered little to Dorothy, but -the antagonism it was creating against Miette was what worried her. -Several times later in the session she attempted to appease Nita, but -the effort was met with prompt defiance. Certainly it was early in the -term for quarrels, but when a girl has her pride hurt, as Nita did, she -is apt to seek revenge. - -“Poor little Miette,” thought Dorothy. “It will be hard to make her -happy if those girls try to make her unhappy. I wish Mrs. Pangborn had -given her to some one else.” - -“Suppose we give up the initiation,” proposed Tavia to Dorothy, when -they sat talking the affair over alone that evening. - -“I don’t think that would mend matters,” replied Dorothy, “for they -would keep up the trouble anyway, and perhaps do worse if they thought -we were afraid of them.” - -“Then why don’t you just tell Mrs. Pangborn? She told you to,” went on -Tavia. - -“But I do hate to tattle. Besides, they haven’t really done anything -wrong.” - -“But just wait. That Nita is getting more lispy, and more sneaky every -day. I hate her.” - -“Tavia!” exclaimed Dorothy. “Surely you don’t really hate anybody!” - -“Then I _perfectly_ hate her, Doro. If you knew how she even tried to -make trouble for you last year, you wouldn’t take her part so quickly.” - -“I’m not taking her part at all,” replied Dorothy. “I’m only trying to -take yours. You should not say you hate any one.” - -“All right. I’ll just think it after this. But, all the same, I’d like -to initiate Nita Brandt over again. I think I would manage to get the -old pump in working order for the occasion.” - -“Lucky for Nita she came early,” said Dorothy pleasantly. “But, now -don’t you think we had better turn out the light? We seem to have the -record for getting caught after dark, and you know about Miss Bylow.” - -“Why not keep up our record?” teased Tavia. “Not such a bad thing to -come out unscratched as we have done through all past battles.” - -“Well, if it’s all the same to you, I would rather withdraw. I’ve got -about all the rows on hand I feel capable of manipulating,” and at this -she touched the light button and left the room in darkness. - -“S’long!” called Tavia out of the depths of her pillows. “I’m rather -surprised that your nerve should go back on you. If you need me in the -faction row, I am at your service,” and she, too, prepared to take the -sleep of the young and healthful. - -But just across the hall in a very small room, eighteen by number, -little Miette lay with eyes wide open in the darkness. She was -beginning to feel that the wonderful joys of school girl life might -have their accompanying sorrows. Never, since her own dear mother had -last kissed her good-night, had Miette felt that life held any further -blessings for her, until she came to Glenwood. Then it seemed that the -happy young girls and their unlimited resources for fun-making, would -be something after all. - -But now those other girls did not like her. She could see that plainly, -and feel it keenly, in spite of what might be said and done by those -who were kind and thoughtful. - -“And what must I have done to so anger them?” she kept asking herself. -“Certainly I said not a word, nor did I do anything--They must be -strange, perhaps they know I--” - -A shudder ran through the form that hid itself in the coverlets. “No, -how could they know that? No one knew it, not even the kind, gentle -Mrs. Pangborn!” - -“And I might be so happy to forget it, too,” went on the girl’s -thoughts. “If only it would never come back, and I might stay at this -lovely place, even the rude girls would not worry me.” - -Then she turned her eyes straight up in the darkness. - -“Oh, Mother!” she breathed. “Hear Miette! Watch your Miette, and save -her!” - -But the dreaded specter of her past experiences would come up and -haunt the child. She prayed and prayed, but somehow those girls in -their nonsense brought back to her a taunt--the wound was not new, it -was only deepened. - -“But I must never tell,” she sighed, “not even dear, sweet Dorothy -Dale!” - - - - -CHAPTER XI - -“GIRLS AND GIRLS” - - -A letter from the Cedars, that arrived the next morning, brought -strange news to Dorothy and Tavia. It was about Urania. - -Mrs. White wrote that the police were looking for the gypsy girl, as -well as for the men who had robbed Birchland, and wanted the girl on a -charge of robbery! - -“I cannot believe it true,” wrote Dorothy’s aunt, “but I imagine it may -be a part of the men’s revenge against Urania for giving us back our -silver and the birds. By the way, I have to tell you that four of the -pigeons died last week, and John declares they were poisoned!” - -“There!” exclaimed Dorothy, who had been reading the letter aloud -to Tavia, “I know it is all those bad men. They have poisoned -our beautiful birds just for spite,” and she stopped to hide her -indignation, and to otherwise suppress her feelings. - -“Let me read it?” asked Tavia, who was impatient to hear all of the -story. She took the missive and continued where Dorothy had stopped. - -“They accuse Urania,” she read, “of breaking and entering a house on -the outskirts of Fernwood.” - -“The idea!” interrupted Dorothy, “How could that little thing ‘break -and enter’?” - -“Well, she might,” considered Tavia, “but I don’t believe she ever did. -But let’s hear it all.” Then she attempted to finish the letter again. - -“The people of Ferndale are so wrought up over the affair they have had -all the gypsies expelled from this township,” read Tavia, “and if the -gypsies find Urania now I am afraid it will go hard with her, for they -blame her for all the trouble. - -“There is no telling where she may turn up,” continued the missive, “so -keep your eyes and ears open, and let me know if there should be any -clue to her whereabouts around Glenwood.” - -There were other news items of more or less importance--all about -Dorothy’s brothers, Joe and Roger, how well they got along at school, -and how grieved they were to find that Dorothy had left for Glenwood -before they had had a chance to see her again. Mrs. White went on to -say in the letter that Major Dale was much improved in health, and -that his trip during the summer had made “a new man of him.” - -So the missive concluded, and after going over it again, Dorothy was -unable to find another word “between the lines.” - -“Where can poor Urania be hiding?” she added, when at last she folded -up the precious letter from home and put it in her leather case. “I -do hope she will escape those cruel men. Oh, when I think of that -cave--but--” - -“You are reminded that you should forget it,” interrupted Tavia. “Do -you know, Dorothy Dale, it is time for class?” - -This announcement ended the discussion of affairs at the Cedars, -although Dorothy could not so easily disengage her thoughts from the -home scenes mentioned and suggested by the letter from Aunt Winnie. - -Rose-Mary slipped up to her as they passed in to take their places. - -“The ‘rowdies’ are up to some scheme,” she whispered, meaning by -“rowdies” the girls who usually succeeded in making trouble, the -present attack being aimed at Miette. “I heard them plotting last -night.” - -There was neither time nor opportunity for reply, but what Dorothy -did not say with the glance she bestowed on Cologne was not at all -difficult to guess at. She had shot a challenging look out of her deep -blue eyes, such as she very seldom indulged in. - -“She’ll stand pat for Miette, all right,” Cologne concluded within her -own mind, “and the others had best not be too sure of themselves.” - -At class Miette looked very pale, and hardly raised her eyes from her -books. In fact, her chiseled features looked like marble in the deep, -black setting of her heavy hair. - -“Poor child!” sighed Dorothy to herself, “I wonder what can be her -trouble? It is surely not all grief for her mother, for even that would -hardly deepen as the days go on, and she seemed actually jolly at -first.” - -Miss Bylow had the English class. There was plainly an air of -expectancy in the school room. Miss Bylow was that angular sort of -a person one is accustomed to associate with real spectacles and -dark scowls. She wore her hair in a fashion that emphasized her -peculiarities of features, and a schoolgirl, turnover collar finished -the rather humorous effect. - -“Valentine,” whispered Tavia to Edna. - -“Bird,” muttered Edna in reply. - -“Now, young ladies,” began the new teacher, as the class was opened, -“I have one absolute rule, the violation of which I never condone. -That is, in my class there shall be no notes passed. If a pupil must -send a message to a girl during study hour she may ask the privilege -of doing so. But under no circumstances will she write or pass a note -surreptitiously. One assisting another with such deception is equally -blamable. Now, you may go on with your work.” - -This order fell upon the English class like a threat--how in the world -were the girls to get along without ever writing a note? There are -times when a girl feels something will happen if she cannot tell some -one about the joke she sees, the chance for some fun later, or ask some -one for the particular word that has deserted her and has to be found. - -Never write a note in the English class? As well say, never whisper in -the ranks! - -And at that very moment every girl in the room wanted to do that -very thing--write a note to another girl about the new rule, and -incidentally, about the new teacher! - -But no one dared venture--not even Edna or Tavia, who hitherto had -little regard for “absolute rules.” - -Miette sat two seats behind Nita Brandt, but Nita managed to sit so -that she could occasionally take a look at the little French girl. -Miette was very busy with her pad and pencil. She was plainly nervous, -and Nita could see from her half-turned-round position that the new -pupil was writing something without taking notes from her English book. -The class were all busy--all but Nita, and she kept her eyes over her -book and on the new pupil. - -A slip of paper fluttered to the floor under Miette’s desk. Nita saw -it instantly, but Miette did not miss it, for she made no attempt -to rescue the fluttering slip of paper that actually caught up with -a slight breeze from an open window, and then stole along in the -direction of Nita Brandt’s desk! - -The class gave their recitation and shortly that study period was over. - -Then the girls filed out into the hall, for ten minutes’ recreation. - -Nita lost her place in the ranks. She stopped a moment to pick up the -scrap of paper that had dropped from Miette’s desk. It took but a -moment to slip it into her book: then she joined the girls in the hall. - -“Didn’t you sleep well?” asked Dorothy of Miette, as quickly as she -could get an opportunity. - -“Not so very,” admitted the other, with a faint smile. - -“Perhaps you are not used to being indoors--we have to do considerable -studying here.” - -“Oh, but I like that very much,” replied the other, “but sometimes I -have headache.” - -“Then you must go out all you can,” cautioned Dorothy, having noticed -that Miette was not with the class on the previous afternoon, when they -went for a delightful walk over the hills. - -“Yes,” responded the stranger. “I love to walk, but yesterday I -had--some letters to write.” - -Over in the corner Nita Brandt, Lena Berg and Amy Brooks were talking -with their heads very close together. - -Then Nita was noticed to leave them and re-enter the classroom, where -Miss Bylow still remained. - -“That means something,” said Cologne aside to Dorothy, “and this is the -time I forgot my handkerchief, and I must go back for it,” and with -this Rose-Mary hurried into the room where Nita had just entered. - -Nita stopped half way to Miss Bylow’s desk. - -“I’ve forgotten my handkerchief,” explained Rose-Mary, as the other -paused, and the teacher looked up for an explanation. - -It took Cologne quite some time to search for the “missing” article. - -Miss Bylow looked to Nita for her explanation. Nita was now forced to -go to the desk. - -“I found this on the floor,” Rose-Mary heard her say in a low voice, as -she handed to the teacher a slip of paper. - -Miss Bylow glanced at some written words. - -“To whom does it belong?” she asked. Cologne felt obliged to make her -way out of the room, so she heard no more of the conversation. But she -noticed that all the recreation period had elapsed before Nita came out -of the classroom. - -“That’s queer,” Rose-Mary told herself, “but I’d like to wager the note -has to do either with Dorothy or Miette. Strange that the very nicest -girls always are picked out for trouble. I must see Dorothy before the -initiation to-night.” - - - - -CHAPTER XII - -A GIRL’S MEAN ACT - - -“There is only one thing to be done,” said Rose-Mary, when early that -same evening she managed to get a word alone with Dorothy, “we must -call off the ‘jinks.’ If we don’t they will simply fall upon poor -little Miette, and land knows, she looks as if a straw would knock her -over now.” - -“But that would be acknowledging our fear,” protested Dorothy. “I think -we had better go on with it and defy them.” - -“But suppose Nita should be chosen by the ‘Pills’ as moderator? No -telling how she would treat our candidate.” By “Pills” she meant the -Pilgrims, their secret society. - -“But you are to be Chief for the Nicks, and you can offset anything -they may attempt,” answered Dorothy, meaning by “Nicks” the -Knickerbockers, another society. - -“Well, if you think so, of course,” agreed Cologne, “I’m willing to go -on with it, but it looks risky.” - -“I’ll run over and speak to Miette,” went on Dorothy, “we have barely -time to get ready. You are awfully good, Cologne, to be so anxious. I -am sure it will come out all right. We can only try, at any rate.” - -Later, when the two Glenwood clubs, the Knickerbockers, or “Nicks,” -representing the faction from New York way, and the Pilgrims, or -“Pills” standing for the New England girls, met in the Assembly room to -have the annual initiation of new pupils into the clubs, the candidates -included Miette de Pleau. - -She, like the others to be initiated, were hidden in a corner all under -one sheet, and the first “number of the programme” was The Sheet Test. -This was not funny, but, according to the committee that had designed -the feature, it was “tragic.” - -There were four girls under the sheet. Each “head” was marked with a -red cross, and the idea was that the sheet should remain absolutely -still during the period of five minutes. Now, as the girls under the -cover were on their knees, and in a bent posture, that “act” was not so -easily carried out. Should a head move, of course, the committee could -tell to whom the offending member belonged by the particular cross that -stirred. - -Miette happened to be the shortest of all four candidates, and so she -had some advantage. The other girls were Wanda Volk, a jolly German -“machen,” Lily Sayre, a “real aristocrat,” according to Glenwood -opinion, and Minna Brown, “the blackest Brown that ever happened,” -Tavia declared, for she had coal-black hair and eyes like “hot tar.” - -The sheet test had also to be carried on while all sorts of things were -said against the candidates, in fun, of course. - -To keep from laughing while Cologne discussed an imaginary visit to -Wanda Volk, telling of the most luxurious surroundings that schoolgirl -tongue could make words for, was not easy. - -This was thought to be very simple, for Wanda was known to laugh every -time she met the letter “J” just because it stood for joke. But now -Wanda did not titter, neither did she giggle; in fact, she seemed to be -“praying” under the sheet. Finally Tavia, as Ranger, called out: - -“The Chief has raised her finger!” - -At this Wanda moved, then trembled, and finally broke into a lively -laugh, and had to be led in “disgrace” from her corner. - -“The idea,” she exclaimed, as she laughed louder and louder, “of -thinking I must laugh every time one raises her finger.” - -“Well, didn’t you?” asked the Ranger, as she led Wanda off captive. - -All sorts of tricks were resorted to with the intention of making the -other girls follow Wanda, but they remained firm, and the sheet test as -a “curtain raiser” was considered a failure. - -The leaders of both clubs who had the candidates in hand, wore masks -and long black gowns. These gowns had served many purposes at Glenwood, -and were an important part of the girls’ private paraphernalia. - -When the candidates were given a first view of the leaders (after -being allowed to come from under the sheet), it seemed to Miette she -had never beheld anything so strangely funny, and she laughed heartily -enough when the penalty for laughing was “raised.” But she was not -allowed to speak to the others, and she soon became serious, wondering -what was to happen next. - -“Number four,” called the Ranger, “make love to the sofa cushion!” - -Miette was number four. She looked up inquiringly. - -“How?” she asked timidly. - -“As they do it in France,” replied the leader. - -“But I do not know,” she faltered. - -“You must guess,” commanded the one behind the mask. - -“In France,” began Miette, “they do not make love at all, I believe.” - -This brought forth all kinds of calls and suggestions. Finally, Nita, -for it was she who was leading this number, said in a strained voice: - -“Tell us what they do--how do they get acquainted?” - -There was a hum of excitement as Miette stood up and faced the audience. - -“In France,” she began, “when it is time for a young lady to marry, -her parents make it known to her friends. Then, if some young man also -wishes to marry, he has told his friends. After that the young lady -is taken out by her chaperon, or maid, or perhaps her mother, and the -young man is told that at a certain hour he may see her pass some place -mutually agreed upon. She ‘knows _he_ is looking, but she does not look -at him.’” - -“Oh, her opinion doesn’t count,” interrupted some one. - -“Silence!” called the Ranger. “Proceed.” - -“Of course,” continued Miette, who was plainly much embarrassed, “I do -not exactly know.” - -“Just make a guess,” commanded the leader. - -“After that, should the young man approve of the young lady, they meet -at a dinner or some function.” - -“Is that all?” queried Nita, for the audience seemed quite interested -in the recital which had turned from a matter of nonsense into French -customs. - -“Well, I suppose after a month or two--they marry!” finished Miette, -much relieved to have gotten off so easily. - -“And that is French love-making?” exclaimed one of the committee. “See -a man, go to a dinner, then become engaged and marry in a few months! I -call that--something better than our boasted rush. America is not the -only place in the world where the big wheel moves past the speed limit, -then.” - -“We are getting along without trouble,” whispered Dorothy to Tavia, “I -am glad we did not stop the fun.” - -“Not out of the woods yet,” Tavia replied in an undertone. “Just like -Nita to put some one else up to do the mean part.” - -“But that ought to be enough for Miette. She told quite a story.” - -“It ought to be, but that rests with the committee. However, no need -to look for trouble,” and then the two directed their attention to the -programme. - -Minna Brown and Lily Sayre were next called upon. They were ordered to -play tennis with tooth picks and putty balls. This caused no end of -merriment, but as the candidates were not allowed to join in the laugh, -every time either girl did so, she was obliged to get down on the floor -and “wipe off her smile.” Minna had many smiles to wipe off, for she -was a jolly girl and laughing was as natural to her as was breathing. - -It certainly was funny to see the girls stand there on the chalk-lined -floor and try to hit the putty balls with tooth picks. Of course, -it was all “Love,” although Lily Sayre did manage to strike a ball, -whether with her finger or the tooth pick, no one could tell. - -After five minutes of this nonsense the “Ladies’ Single” was called -off, and then it came time for Miette and Wanda to do their last “turn.” - -“Number four!” called the leader, who was Adele Thomas. - -Miette stepped up to the “throne.” - -“Now,” began the mask, “you understand you are to answer truthfully -every question?” - -Miette assented. - -“Did number four write a note in the English class the other day when -the rule had been made against notes?” - -“No!” replied Miette unhesitatingly. - -The leader turned to Nita for prompting. Then she asked: - -“Did number four drop a note in the classroom?” - -“N-o-!” came the answer again, this time in a startled voice. - -More prompting from Nita. - -“Does number four know any one in New York named--Marie Bloise?” - -“Marie Bloise!” Miette almost shouted. She put her white hand to her -head, as if trying to think. Then suddenly she exclaimed: - -“Lost a note? Yes, to Marie? Oh, where--where--Why did you not give it -to me? Where is it? I must have it at once! My note to Marie! Oh, you -could not be so cruel!” and with her hands to her face, she turned and -rushed from the room as if ready to collapse from stifled emotion! - - - - -CHAPTER XIII - -THE TROUBLES OF MIETTE - - -Dorothy and Rose-Mary followed Miette, leaving the others in -consternation. - -“How dare you do such a thing, Nita Brandt?” exclaimed Tavia, as masks -and gowns were immediately discarded. - -“Do what?” asked Nita, her face blazing, and her voice trembling. - -“Pry into that girl’s affairs. You were told as well as the rest of -us that we were to be most careful of her feelings. She does not -understand American boarding schools,” said Tavia, with a sarcastic -emphasis on the “boarding schools.” - -“Is she any better than the rest of us?” fired back Nita. - -“Better than some of us, surely,” fought Tavia. - -“If you mean that for me, Miss Octavia Travers,” flamed up Nita, “I -shall demand an apology. My family record cannot be questioned.” - -“I said nothing about your family, I was talking about you. And if you -demand an apology, I guess you’ll have to take it out in demanding.” - -“We shall see about that. Miss Bylow will be able to settle this.” - -“Miss Bylow, indeed! Since when did she become head of Glenwood? -Oh, I see. You have taken her into your confidence. Perhaps you -have--exactly! I see it as clearly as if I had been there. Miette lost -a note and you gave it to Miss Bylow!” - -At this direct accusation Nita turned scarlet. - -A chorus of “Ohs!” went up from the others. - -“You didn’t really do that?” asked Edna Black. - -“This is not an investigating committee,” Nita found words to say. “And -I can’t see that what I may do is any of your business,” and at this -she, too, fled from the room. - -Meanwhile Dorothy and Rose-Mary were doing their best to console -Miette, who lay on her bed weeping bitterly. - -“But I was not to tell any one,” she wailed, “and I should not have -written to Marie. But Marie was so good, and I thought she ought -to know. But now--oh, you cannot understand!” and she wept again, -bewailing the lost note. - -“I am sure,” insisted Dorothy, “It cannot do so much harm as you -think, Miette. I will see Mrs. Pangborn myself--” - -“Oh, please do not do that. Mrs. Pangborn was not to know,” sobbed the -girl on the bed. - -Neither Dorothy nor her chum knew what to say now. It was all very -mysterious, and Dorothy wished ardently she had taken her friend’s -advice and not gone in for the initiation. - -But it was too late for regrets--it was time for action. - -“Could you tell me in what way I could help you?” asked Dorothy, very -gently. - -“I can see no way. And, oh, I was so happy until that awful girl--Yes, -it was she who did it all! She hates me! But why? What have I done?” -and the little French girl continued to cry. - -“Now, I’m going to get you a cup of chocolate,” said practical -Rose-Mary, “and when you feel stronger you will see things in a -different light.” - -Then Dorothy was left alone with Miette. The girl pulled herself -together and sat up. - -“I would so like to tell you,” she began, “but I have been forbidden. -Oh, if my own dear mother had not left me--” she sobbed, but tried -bravely to restrain her tears. “You see, it is nothing so very wrong, -only they--oh, I cannot tell you. I must do the best I can, and if I -have to go away--then I must go!” - -“But you have done nothing wrong?” ventured Dorothy. “Why should you -have to go away?” - -“That is what I cannot tell you,” sighed Miette, and then Cologne -entered with the tray and chocolate. - -“Now, doesn’t this smell good?” she asked, putting the tray on Miette’s -stand. “I’m just choked myself. I always hate initiation night. I just -think we ought to stop them. Seems to me girls have queer ideas of fun -lately,” declared Cologne. - -It was only ten minutes until bed time, so the chocolate had to be -partaken of hurriedly. - -“It does taste splendid,” approved Dorothy, as she sipped the steaming -beverage. - -“I like it very much. You are so kind,” said Miette, as tears still -welled into her dark eyes. - -“Glad you think I can make chocolate,” answered Rose-Mary. “Ned and -Tavia declare I’m too stingy with the stuff, and that I only let the -pot look at the sugar. That’s why I took the trouble to bring along -some squares. I usually keep that kind of sweetness for company.” - -It was safe to guess that few of the Glenwood girls got to sleep on -time that night. There had been too much excitement at the initiation -to calm down immediately, besides, there was a prospect of more -trouble--and even trouble is not always unwelcome to boarding school -girls--those who are not actually concerned, of course. - -The commotion continued during the day following. Miette did not appear -in the classroom, and there was much speculation as to just what had -happened after she left the Assembly Room. - -Some of the girls refused to speak to Nita, while others were equally -disagreeable with Tavia. Dorothy and Rose-Mary kept their own counsel, -but a few of the girls did see Dorothy coming out of Mrs. Pangborn’s -office. - -Certainly something had happened, or would happen, shortly, was the -prevailing opinion. - -But while the pupils were all eagerness for developments the teachers -were weighing matters carefully. Mrs. Pangborn was a prudent woman, and -was never known to have to rescind an official action. - -“But we must manage it,” she had told Dorothy in the morning interview. -“Of course it might have been better if you had acquainted me with the -fact that this antagonism had been shown, but I cannot blame you for -refraining from seeming unnecessary ‘tattling.’ However, I am very -glad you have come to me now. You must assure Miette that no harm has -been done, and I am sure I can adjust the matter for her. I think it -best I should not talk to her myself at present, as she might feel -called upon to give me the information she is so desirous of keeping -secret.” - -Dorothy was greatly relieved that Mrs. Pangborn did not blame her, and -after the talk she felt that perhaps, as Mrs. Pangborn said, it would -be all satisfactorily settled for Miette. - -But Miette continued to worry, and it was two days before she could be -induced to leave her room and go back to school work. - -Dorothy was accustomed to helping those in difficulties. Her father, -the major, used to call her his little Captain, and even as a child -she went naturally to those who were in distress, and in a child’s -confident way, often brought comfort where those of experience failed -to give solace. This habit was the result of her early training, as -well as the consequence of a loving heart. Now Dorothy, as a young -girl, found the talent she had so successfully developed most useful, -and with the power she was well equipped, not only to carry her own -difficulties to some satisfactory termination, but to see deep down -into the heart of those unable to cope with their own trials, weaker -in character than Dorothy, and consequently more easily discouraged. - -In little Miette, however, she found a strange problem. The child -seemed willing enough to confide her story to Dorothy, but was withheld -from doing so by some unknown reason. And not knowing the real -circumstances, Dorothy could do as little “in the dark” as a lawyer -might be expected to do when a client refuses confidence. - -But in spite of this Dorothy felt that it was Miette who needed her -now, and Miette whom she must assist in some way, although the mystery -surrounding the little stranger seemed as deep to-day as it was the day -she entered Glenwood. - -The note that Nita Brandt picked up from the floor in the class room -and gave to Miss Bylow was in the hands of Mrs. Pangborn, but that lady -had not thought of such a thing as reading the child’s scrawl. She -knew it was intended for some friend of Miette and no matter what the -contents might be she could see no necessity of reading it, as the note -was not to be sent away. - -The transgression of which Miette was accused was that of having -written this note after, and _directly_ after, Miss Bylow had announced -that no notes were to be written in the class room. - -Mrs. Pangborn had intended calling Miette to her office and charging -her with this complaint, made by Miss Bylow, when the unhappy ending -to the pranks on initiation night almost threw the child into nervous -prostration. This postponed the investigation. - -So, as the matter rested only Nita Brandt, and perhaps Miss Bylow, knew -the contents of the disastrous note. If Dorothy only could know it she -felt she would be able to do something to “mend matters.” But how was -she to find out? She could not ask Nita Brandt, neither could she think -of asking Miss Bylow. - -So Dorothy turned the matter over and over in her busy brain. Finally -she made a resolve: she would ask Miette. - - - - -CHAPTER XIV - -DOROTHY TO THE RESCUE - - -The cloud that had so persistently floated over the head of Miette -since the girls of Nita’s clique showed their disapproval of the new -pupil, now seemed to have settled down upon her with a strange, sullen -gloom. - -She attended her classes, recited her lessons, but beyond the mere -mechanical duties of school life she took no part in the world of girls -about her. Even Dorothy did not feel welcome in Miette’s room. The -little French girl wanted to be alone, that was painfully evident. - -Neither had she received any letters. This fact struck Mrs. Pangborn -as strange, as usually the first week of the new term is marked by an -abundance of mail, concerning things forgotten, things too late to go -in with the packing, things that thoughtful mothers wished to remind -their daughters of lest some important health rule should be laid aside -in the school and so on; but to Miette no such message came. The -girl had come to Glenwood under rather strange arrangements, as only -an aunt who brought with her a line of introduction from a business -acquaintance of Mrs. Pangborn came with the new pupil. - -But the girl was so eager to enter the school, and appeared so gentle -and refined that Mrs. Pangborn accepted the pupil upon the word of this -business friend in whom, however, she had unquestionable confidence. - -So it happened that the president of Glenwood knew practically nothing -of Miette’s home life. This aunt, a Mrs. Huber, had told Mrs. Pangborn -of the recent death of Miette’s mother, and also that she had charge of -the girl and she wished her to try one term at Glenwood. Her tuition -was paid in advance, and so Miette stayed. But Mrs. Pangborn could -not help observing that no show of affection passed between the niece -and aunt at parting, but this she attributed to a possible foreign -conservatism or even to personal peculiarities. - -But now Mrs. Pangborn began to wonder--wonder why the child should -make such a fuss over dropping a note in the class room. Wonder why -no letter came; wonder why Miette refused her confidence, and wonder -still why some of the girls had taken an unmistakable dislike to the -French girl. - -Slow to act, but keen in her system of managing girls, Mrs. Pangborn -decided to wait,--at least for a few days longer. - -In the meantime school work and school play continued. The tennis court -at Glenwood was one of the proud possessions of that institution, and -barely had the pupils of the fashionable boarding school assembled each -term, before a game would be arranged to test the effect of the very -latest possible advantages, in the way of fresh markings, and expert -rolling, as the proprietress of the Glenwood School believed in the -right sort of outdoor athletics for her pupils, and was always eager to -make such exercise as enjoyable as possible. - -Tennis in early fall is surely delightful sport, and when Dorothy, -Rose-Mary, Edna and Tavia claimed the privilege of the first game the -event took on the importance usually characteristic of an “initial -performance.” - -It was a perfect afternoon and “every seat was taken” which meant, of -course, that the rustic benches about the court were fully occupied by -the Glenwood girls, and the prospect of an interesting game had keyed -every young lady up to the very height of enthusiasm. - -Rose-Mary was chosen server, and as she stood with her racket gripped -firmly ready to serve the ball, and incidentally put it out of the -reach of Tavia, who was her opponent, Dorothy and Rose-Mary being -partners and Tavia playing with Edna, she looked every inch an athlete. - -To begin well was ever interpreted to mean “good luck” with the -Glenwoods, and when Rose-Mary delivered the ball and Tavia in her -anxiety to make a good return, vollied it back a shout for Rose-Mary’s -side went up from the lookers-on. But Edna was not to be disheartened. -In fact she was “in fine form,” according to popular opinion, and it -kept Dorothy and Rose-Mary “sprinting” about to keep up with her “hits.” - -This determination and good playing on the part of Edna scored for her -side the first two points, but when Dorothy and Rose-Mary realized that -it was Edna’s skill and not the strong arm of Tavia they would have to -play against, the game immediately became so exciting that all four -girls went at it like experts. Dorothy had something of a reputation as -a “jumper,” and could “smash” a ball, just when the “smash” would be -needed to save the opponent victory. - -Tavia’s pride was in her underhand stroke and with this ability she -would drive back the balls hard and fast when ever she got the chance. - -The game had reached the most exciting point--tied at 40 (deuce) when -Dorothy jumped to make her famous “smash” and although she hit the ball -in the air she came down on a turned ankle--and dropped in a heap as if -her foot were either badly sprained or actually broken. - -The play stopped immediately, and Dorothy was carried to a bench. - -“Is it sprained, do you think?” inquired Tavia anxiously. - -“Oh, I think--it’s broken,” replied the suffering girl, whose face -showed the agony she was enduring. - -“We must carry her in,” cried Rose-Mary, and then as many girls as -could join hands in emergency cot fashion, supported Dorothy in a -practical first-aid-to-the-injured demonstration even carrying her -up the broad stone steps of the school building without allowing the -slightest jar to affect the painful ankle. - -But the ankle was not sprained, neither was it broken, but a very -severe strain kept Dorothy off her feet for several days. She could -not even go to class, but had a visiting “tutor” in the person of Miss -Bylow, who came every morning and afternoon to hear Dorothy’s work, so -that Tavia declared when she would meet with an accident it would not -be of that nature--“no fun in being laid up with a sore ankle and hard -work complications,” was that girl’s verdict. - -But the week wore by finally, and the ankle mended, so that only some -very sudden or severe test of the muscle brought back pain. - -Miette’s troubles assumed a more serious aspect in Dorothy’s opinion, -as during the week when she was unable to be about among the girls, -hints had reached her of trifling but at the same annoying occurrences -to which the little French girl had been subjected. - -So the very first day that Dorothy could leave her room, and attend -class, she determined to go straight to Miette, and use all her -persuasive powers to make the girl understand how much better it might -be for her to have a real confidant at Glenwood. - -The day’s lessons were over, and the time was free for recreation. -Dorothy went at once to Miette’s room. She found the girl dark-browed -and almost forbidding, her foreign nature showing its power to -control, but not to hide, worry. - -Miette was mending a dress but dropped her work as Dorothy entered. - -“I came to take you for a walk,” began Dorothy pleasantly. “This is too -lovely an afternoon to remain in doors.” - -“You are very kind,” answered Miette with unmistakable gratitude in her -voice, “but I am afraid I cannot go out. I must do my mending.” - -“But it will likely rain to-morrow, and then you will be glad to have -mending to do. Besides, we have a little club we call the Wag-Tale -Club, and we meet once a month. When we do meet we all bring our -mending and allow our tongues to ‘wag,’ to our hearts’ content. It’s -quite jolly, and we often have races in mending articles when some one -else can match the holes. I would advise you to save up your mending -and come in with the Wags,” ventured Dorothy. - -“I am afraid of clubs,” said Miette with a faint smile, “and besides, I -am sure my clothes are different now. I had pretty things when--mother -was--with me.” - -“But now do come for a walk,” insisted Dorothy, anxious to change the -train of Miette’s thoughts. “We will go all alone, and the woods are -perfectly delightful in autumn. I can show you something you never see -in France, for I believe, the European countries have no such brilliant -autumn as we have here in America.” - -“No, that is true,” assented Miette. “I have already noticed how -beautiful it is. Our leaves just seem to get tired and drop down -helpless and discouraged, but yours--yours put all their glory in their -last days, like some of our wonderful kings and queens of history.” - -“Then do let me show you how wonderful the woods are just now,” pleaded -Dorothy, “for the next rain will bring down showers of our most -brilliant colors.” - -The temptation was strong--Miette wanted to go out, she needed the -fresh fall air, and she needed Dorothy’s companionship. Why should she -not go? Surely she could trust Dorothy? - -For a moment she hesitated, then rose from the low sewing chair. - -“I believe I must go,” she said with a smile. “You tempt me so, and it -is so lovely outside. I will leave my work and be--lazy.” - -“I knew you would come,” responded Dorothy with evident delight. “Just -slip on your sweater, and your Tam O’Shanter, for we won’t come back -until it is actually tea time.” - -Passing through the corridor they encountered Edna and Tavia. Both -begged to be taken along, but Dorothy stoutly refused, and she carried -Miette off bodily, hiding behind trees along the forks in the path to -deceive the girls as to the route she was taking. Once outside of the -gates Dorothy and Miette were safe, the girls would not follow them now -although Edna and Tavia had threatened to do so--in fun of course. - -Dorothy wanted to begin at once with her dreaded task--that of -unravelling the mystery. Miette was continually exclaiming over new -found wood beauties, and was perfectly delighted with the antics of -the red and gray squirrels. The pleasures had certainly restored her -long-lost good humor. - -“And you never have any such beauties in France?” began Dorothy, -lightly. - -“Nothing like this,” answered Miette, seizing a huge bunch of sumac -berries. - -“And would you like to go back?” asked Dorothy. - -“It is very nice here,” replied her companion, “but I do not at all -like New York.” - -“Then you are not homesick at Glenwood?” - -“Homesick?” she repeated in a shocked voice. “How could I be?” - -“But you are unhappy--the girls have been so mean.” - -“Because I was foolish--I should have been more careful.” - -“About the note you mean?” - -“Yes,” replied Miette. - -“You won’t mind if I ask you something,” said Dorothy bravely, “because -you know I only do so to help you. I am continually having to do things -that may be misunderstood--but I hope you understand me.” - -“Your motive is too plainly kind,” replied Miette, “I could not -possibly misunderstand a girl like you.” - -“I am so glad you feel that way,” followed Dorothy. “I really felt -queer about speaking to you of the affair. But you see I have been at -Glenwood School several terms and I know most of the girls and have -some influence with them. If you could only tell me about it--I mean -the note--” - -“Have you not heard? Did not that girl tell every one?” asked Miette, -in a scornful voice. - -“Why no, of course not. Our girls are not babies,” replied Dorothy with -some feeling. - -“I supposed it was all over the school--” - -“I am positive that no one, not even Mrs. Pangborn to whom the note -was turned over--even she would not think of reading it.” - -Miette gazed at Dorothy in utter astonishment. She seemed pleased as -well as bewildered. - -“Then it is not so bad,” she faltered, “and perhaps I could get it -back?” - -“You might, certainly,” responded Dorothy, “if you went directly to -Mrs. Pangborn and explained it all.” - -“Oh, but I cannot explain it all,” demurred Miette. “That is just what -annoys me.” - -Dorothy was disappointed but not discouraged. She determined to urge -the French girl further. - -“Now, Miette,” she said in gentle but decided tones, “we will just -suppose this was my affair and not yours. I will place myself in your -place, and perhaps we may find some plan to overcome the difficulty in -that way. They do it in lawsuits, I believe,” she parenthesized, “and I -just love to try law tactics.” - -The idea seemed to amuse Miette, and both girls soon found a -comfortable spot under a big chestnut tree, where Dorothy promptly -undertook to propound the “hypothetical question.” - -“You see,” she began, “I wrote a note to a girl friend during class, -and after Miss Bylow had forbidden us to write notes in class--” - -“But I did not do that!” interrupted Miette. “I wrote my note long -before study hour!” - -“Did you really?” asked Dorothy in surprise. “Why then what have you -done wrong at all? It was only of writing during class time that you -have been accused.” - -“Who has accused me of that?” demanded Miette, indignantly. - -“Why,” stammered Dorothy. “I thought you knew--that is, I thought you -understood that Nita brought the note to--” - -“I understood it not at all,” declared the French girl, much excited. -“Nobody told me and I cannot guess what such girls do.” - -She had risen from her seat beside Dorothy, and stood before her now, -her cheeks aflame and her eyes sparkling. Dorothy thought she looked -wonderfully pretty, but she did not like her excited manner--the girl -seemed ready to go into hysterics. - -She rubbed her hands together and shrugged her shoulders, just as she -did the night of the “crash” during the initiation. - -“Now you must be calm,” suggested Dorothy. “You know we can never do -anything important when we are excited. Just sit down again and we will -talk it all over quietly.” - -“There is not much to talk over,” declared Miette, dropping down beside -Dorothy. “I simply wrote a note to Marie--she worked in the store--” - -She stopped as if she had bitten her tongue! Her cheeks burned more -scarlet than before. She glared at Dorothy as if the latter had -actually stolen her secret. - -“There!” she exclaimed finally. “Now I have told it--now you know--” - -“What harm can there be in my knowing that you wrote a note to a -girl who worked in a store?” asked Dorothy, whose turn it was to be -surprised. “Surely you are not too proud to have friends who work for a -living?” - -“And would you not be?” replied Miette, a strange confidence stealing -into her manner. - -“Indeed I would not!” declared Dorothy, in unmistakable tones. “Some of -my very best friends work.” - -“And would you--like--me just as well if--I worked?” - -“Why, certainly I should. It takes a clever girl to earn money.” - -“Then--perhaps--I should tell you. But you see I have been forbidden--” - -“You must not tell me anything now, Miette, that you might regret -after. I only want to help you, not to bring you into more trouble.” - -“But if you knew it you could help me,” she said with sudden -determination. “You see in France if a girl works she is--_bourgeois_.” - -“We have no such distinction of classes here,” replied Dorothy proudly. -“Of course, there are always rich and poor, proud and humble, but among -the cultured classes there is absolute respect for honest labor.” - -“That sounds like a meeting,” remarked Miette with a smile. “I went to -a meeting with mother once, and a lady talked exactly like that.” - -“Was she an American?” asked Dorothy, good humoredly. - -“Yes. She belonged to a Woman’s Rights League.” - -“I have read of them,” Dorothy said simply. “But we are drifting -from our subject, which is also the way they talk at meetings,” she -added with a smile. “You were saying I could help you if I knew all -the circumstances. And you have told me you did not write the note -during class. I am so glad to know that at least, for I can tell Mrs. -Pangborn--” - -“If you think I should not go directly to her myself?” - -“I do think that would be very much better,” quickly answered Dorothy. -“I am positive if you trust her you will never be sorry--but who is -that hiding over there? See! Behind the oak! We had better get to the -road, there might be tramps about.” - -At this Miette and Dorothy hurried toward the road, but just as they -were about to reach the open path a boy deliberately jumped out from -the bushes, and stretched out his arms to bar their way! - - - - -CHAPTER XV - -A QUEER TRAMP - - -For an instant the girls halted, then Dorothy attempted to go on. - -“Let us pass,” she demanded. “What do you mean by this?” - -“I mean to get some money,” said the boy, scowling. “I need it.” - -“But we have none to give you. You can see we have only stepped--” - -Dorothy stopped. Something about the boy startled her. Where had she -seen that face? How queerly the boy’s hair was cut! - -At the same moment the boy started--he looked at Dorothy for an -instant, then turned and started to run through the brush. - -“Oh, don’t run away,” called Dorothy after him. “I know you! Surely you -can trust me!” - -The rustling in the leaves ceased--the runner stopped. Dorothy saw this -and hurried to add to her entreaties. “Do come over and let me talk to -you. I am glad I found you. You surely do need help.” - -At this the boy again appeared on the path. What a forlorn creature! -Tattered clothes that never were intended for so small a form, a cap -that bent down the child’s ears, old rubbers tied on the feet for -shoes, and a face so dirty! - -“Don’t say my name,” begged the boy, “you know they are after me.” - -“But you need not fear us,” replied Dorothy, “we will help you all we -can. Come right along with me. I will see that you are not caught, and -that you get something to eat. Certainly you must be hungry.” - -“Starved,” replied the other. “I have been living on stuff I picked up -all over--even in ash cans. I was afraid to ask for things lately.” - -“You poor child,” exclaimed Dorothy. “Have you been in the woods long?” - -“Since I heard they were after me.” - -“Well, come. This is Miette, a great friend of mine,” Miette had been -watching in wondering silence, “she will keep our secret safe.” - -They started off, the boy shuffling along after them. Dorothy could not -hide her pleasure--she was plainly glad to have come across this queer -boy, and he seemed glad, too, to have met Dorothy. Occasionally he -would ask a question as they walked along, but in answering those put -by Dorothy he seemed very cautious. - -“This is Glenwood School,” she said, as the big brown building on the -hill rose up before them. - -“I--I can’t go there,” objected the child. - -“Only to the basement,” Dorothy replied, “I will have you cared -for without bringing you where the pupils are. The president, Mrs. -Pangborn, is a very kind woman, and when I tell her your story I am -sure she will help take care of you, until we can arrange something -else.” - -Miette seemed speechless. What in the world could Dorothy be doing? -Dragging this dirty boy along, and talking as if he were an old friend? -Surely Dorothy Dale was a strange girl. Someone had told her that when -she came to Glenwood. Now she understood why. - -At the gate they met Tavia and Edna. The two had been after hazel nuts -and were returning with hats full of the knotted green burs. - -“’Lo there!” called Tavia, “want some hazels? Good mind not to give you -one, you were so stingy about your old walk.” - -The boy lowered his head, and pulled the ragged cap down on his eyes. - -“You need not be afraid of Tavia,” spoke up Dorothy, as Tavia came up -and stood staring at the strange boy. - -“Well, of all things--” she began. - -“No, not of all things,” interrupted Dorothy with a wink at Tavia. “You -see we found a hungry boy and are bringing him along to get something -to eat. He came near scaring us at first, but turned out more harmed -than harmful.” - -Tavia looked from one to the other. Then she seemed to understand. - -“Well, if he can get anything worth eating here,” she said, “I hope -he’ll be good enough to pass on the tip. I’m about famished myself, and -these nuts are too green for regular diet.” - -“I’ve been eating them for days,” said the stranger, “but a change -would go good.” - -Edna looked mystified. She saw that Dorothy acted queerly--to talk so -familiarly to a strange boy! But then Dorothy always tried to make -people feel comfortable, she reflected; perhaps this was the case at -present. - -Further along they encountered other girls coming in from their -exercise. All cast wondering eyes at the group with Dorothy, but the -questions asked were answered vaguely--without really imparting any -information, concerning the strange boy. Some of the girls were -inclined to sneer, of course, but when Tavia fell back and whispered -that the poor boy was almost starved, and the girls should not make fun -of him, even Nita Brandt looked on with pity. - -“We’ll go around the kitchen way,” said Dorothy to the stranger, as -they reached the building. “We’ll see you later girls,” she told Tavia -and Miette, “but this is a good time to talk to the cook.” - -Miette had almost forgotten her own troubles, so absorbed was she in -the plight of the poor boy. - -“He ran out and tried to frighten us,” she told Tavia. “At first we -were very much afraid. But Dorothy called to him--she seemed to know -him--” - -“Oh, Dorothy knows most every poor person around here,” interrupted -Tavia. “I shouldn’t like to have to keep up her charity list.” - -“Indeed she is a very kind girl,” Miette hastened to add. “I should -call her a wonderful girl.” - -“Sometimes she is,” admitted Tavia, “but once she gets on your track -you might as well give up, she is a born detective. I don’t mean that -against her,” Tavia said quickly, noting the look that came into -Miette’s face, and realizing that the French girl was not accustomed -to her sort of jokes. “But one time I had a secret--or I thought I had -one. But when Dorothy Dale scented it I was a goner--she had me ‘dead -to rights’ before I knew whether it was my secret or hers.” - -This brought a smile to Miette’s eyes and lips, and she tossed her head -back defiantly. - -“Well she is welcome to all my secrets,” she said suddenly. “I think it -is very nice to have some one willing to share them.” - -This remark surprised Tavia, but she did not look at Miette to question -the sincerity of her words. - -“I hope we have something hot for tea,” said Tavia, as they entered -the hall. “I am starved for a good hot feed of indigestible buns or -biscuits,--or even muffins would answer.” - -“I am thankful if I have hot chocolate,” replied Miette, lightly. - -“Hot chocolate,” repeated Tavia, “what an incorrigible you are on that -drink! I suppose that is why you have such lovely red cheeks.” - -Miette blushed. Certainly she did have “lovely red cheeks.” - -“And your walk has done you so much good,” added Tavia. “Nothing like -Dorothy Dale and fresh air to cure the blues. You should repeat the -dose--every day. It’s a great thing for the nerves.” - -“I agree with you,” said Miette, smiling with more reality than she had -been noticed to assume since her very first day at Glenwood. “I think -your autumn air would cure almost anything,” she finished. - -“Except poverty,” joked Tavia. “It never puts a single cent in my -purse, much as I coax and beg. I have even left my pocketbook wide open -on the low bough of a tree all night, and in the morning went to find I -was slighted by the woodland Santa Claus. And lots of girls had passed -and looked deep down into that poor pocketbook’s sad, empty heart.” - -“And so you got nothing?” asked Miette, laughing. - -“Oh, yes, I got a poor scared treetoad, and I’ve got him yet. If you -come over to room nineteen after tea I will show him to you. He is a -star treetoad, and I’m teaching him tricks.” - -Miette thought Tavia the funniest girl--always joking and never seeming -to take anything--not even her lessons--seriously. - -“I must wash up,” said Tavia, as they reached the turn in the corridor. -“And I’m so torn--I don’t believe it will pay to try to patch up. They -all match this way,” indicating the rents, one in her sleeve, one in -her blouse, and a series of network streaks in her stockings. - -“You should wear boots when you go in the woods, your briars are so -affectionate.” - -“But I have no boots,” answered Tavia, “except the big rubber kind I -use at home when I go a-water-cressing.” - -At this moment a group of girls espied the nuts Tavia was carrying in -her Tam O’Shanter. With a most unlady-like whoop they descended upon -her, and almost instantly succeeded in scattering the nuts about the -hall. - -“You thieves!” Tavia almost shouted. “I call that a mean hold-up--not -to give any warning. But here comes Miss Bylow. Now you may have the -old nuts, and you may also tell her how they came upon the floor,” and -at this Tavia, more pleased than offended, at the turn the incident -had taken, hurried off, leaving the surprised girls to explain to Miss -Bylow. - -“Why, young ladies!” the teacher exclaimed, shocked at their attitudes, -as well as perplexed at the sight of the scattered nuts. “You surely -were not bringing such things to your rooms? You would not think of -eating that green stuff!” - -“Oh, no,” replied Rose-Mary, “We were only gathering them for Hallow -E’en. They make a lovely blaze in the Assembly hearth when they’re dry.” - -“Oh,” replied the teacher. “But how came they to be all scattered--” - -“We ran into Tavia,” answered Cologne, truthfully enough, “and she had -them in her Tam.” - -“Well, see that they are all picked up,” ordered the much-disliked -teacher, “and say to Miss Travers that she is to put them in the -storeroom--not in her own room.” - -“Huh!” sneered Rose-Mary with a comical face, as Miss Bylow turned away. - -“Also ha!” added Adele Thomas, who was on her knees picking up the nuts. - -“I’d like to throw this at her,” said Ned, holding up a particularly -large bunch of the green, fringy nuts. - -“Dare you,” came a chorus. - -“She’s just under the stair,” whispered Lena Berg. “Drop it down, -heavy.” - -The temptation was too great. Edna slipped over to the rail, took aim, -and let the bunch of green burs go! - - - - -CHAPTER XVI - -SURPRISES - - -“We’ll be caught!” - -“Run! Run!” - -“It will do no good,” said Rose-Mary. “Miss Bylow knows we had the -burrs.” - -This statement was true, and the girls in the upper hallway looked at -each other in consternation. Then one of them, quick of wit, leaned -over the railing. - -“Oh, Miss Bylow,” she said. “Did that hit you? How provoking!” - -“Very!” cried the teacher tartly. She was about to say more, when -somebody called her from a rear door. She hesitated, then walked away -to answer the summons. - -“What an escape!” breathed Edna. - -“The next time, think before you throw,” said Rose-Mary. - -“Indeed, I will,” was the quick reply. And then, as the crowd passed -on, Edna continued: “But where in the world is Dorothy? I haven’t seen -her since she came along dragging that dirty youth into the sacred -precincts of Glen.” - -“Hush!” ordered Wanda Volk, “that was the first boy I have seen since I -came here. Don’t scare him off the premises.” - -“Don’t!” followed in the usual girlish chorus. - -“But I was talking of Dorothy,” continued Edna. - -“She was at the tea table,” Cologne remarked. - -“But left before jelly,” added Adele Thomas. - -“And Tavia ate her share,” Lena Berg declared. - -“I suppose,” went on Rose-Mary, “Dorothy is about this moment trimming -the hair of her hero. Did you notice the cut?” - -“Notice it!” shrieked Ned. “Why, it called to us--wouldn’t let us pass. -That cut is termed ‘Christy,’ after the man who discovered maps.” - -The girls had congregated in the alcove of the upper hall. It was a -pleasant fall evening and some proposed a game of “hide and seek” out -of doors. - -This old-fashioned game was always a favorite pastime with the Glenwood -girls, and as the grounds afforded ample opportunity for discoveries -and hiding places, “hide and seek” ever had the preference over other -games as an after-tea amusement. - -Promptly as the word had been passed along, the girls raced to the -campus, and were soon engrossed in the sport. - -But Dorothy and Tavia were not with their companions. Instead, they -were walking with the strange boy along the quiet path, that was -separated from the school grounds by a row of close cedars. Dorothy was -urging, and so was Tavia. - -“But if you go away from here, and out into the woods again,” said -Dorothy, “you will run a greater risk. Why not stay around, and help -with the outside work, as Mrs. Pangborn had proposed, until we can hear -from Aunt Winnie. Then, if everything is all right, you could go back -to the--” - -“I’ll never go back!” interrupted the boy. “I would starve first.” - -“No need to starve,” said Tavia. “Surely, with Dorothy anxious to help -you, you ought to listen and be reasonable.” - -“Yes, I know that,” assented the boy, “but if you had to run and sneak -the way I have been doing, for the past two weeks, you wouldn’t--feel -so gay, either.” - -“I know how you must feel,” answered Tavia, “but you see, we are right. -The only thing for you to do is to go back and have it all cleared up.” - -“Perhaps,” said Dorothy, “I could go with you.” - -“Then I wouldn’t be afraid,” promptly answered the stranger. “I know -you would see that I had fair play.” - -“Good idea,” exclaimed Tavia. “Dorothy could do a lot with the people -out there. And everyone knows Mrs. White.” - -“In the meantime I will have to wait to see what Aunt Winnie says,” -remarked Dorothy. - -“Then I’m to stay at the garden house to-night?” asked the boy. - -“Yes, and in the morning put on the things I have brought down there -for you. You can help the gardener’s wife around the house, and come up -to the grounds to see us about ten o’clock. We will come out here where -we can talk quietly.” - -It was quite dusk now, and the game of “hide and seek” was over. Tavia -and Dorothy walked down towards the garden house, then said good-night -to the stranger, and hurried back, to be in with the others. - -“What a queer thing?” remarked Tavia, all excitement from the meeting. - -“I thought so, too, when I was ‘held up’ in the woods,” replied -Dorothy. “But, after all, it was a very lucky meeting.” - -“And I think Miette looks so much better--she was quite cheerful when -she came in,” went on Tavia. - -“Yes, I found out that she never wrote the note in the classroom, and I -mean to tell Mrs. Pangborn so, first thing in the morning. Miette was -willing to go to her, herself, but I think it may be best for me to -speak to Mrs. Pangborn first.” - -“What on earth would Glenwood girls do without you?” asked Tavia, -laughing. “You are a regular adjustment bureau.” - -“Some one has to do it,” replied Dorothy simply. - -“Why don’t you let them, then?” asked Tavia, just to tease her friend. - -“A natural inclination to meddle,” remarked Dorothy, “keeps me going. I -suppose I really should not monopolize the interesting work.” - -“Oh, you’re welcome. I don’t happen to know any one who objects.” - -But the work with which Dorothy was at present engaged was not so -simple as she would have her friend believe. - -In the first place, Miette’s troubles were not at all easy to handle. -The girl was naturally secretive, and with the obligation of keeping -her affairs entirely to herself (as she had explained to Dorothy those -were her orders from someone) it was a difficult matter to understand -just why she should “go to pieces” over the small happening of having -lost a note. - -Now Dorothy had at least found out that the note was not written -contrary to school orders, so that would be one fact to Miette’s -credit, whatever else might remain to her discomfort in the actual loss -of the note. - -Dorothy tried to think it out. She had a way of putting her brain to -work on important matters, and in this way she now went at the question -seriously. - -To be alone she left her room and slipped down to the chapel, which was -deserted. - -“I simply must think it out,” she told herself. “I must have some clear -explanation to offer Mrs. Pangborn.” - -Then she went over it all, from beginning to end. - -Miette had suddenly become almost hysterical over the announcement made -on initiation night. Then she tried to get back the note and found -Nita had handed it over to Miss Bylow. This added to her anxiety. She -declared she would have to leave Glenwood if the contents of the note -became known. Then Dorothy learned that the charge against Miette was a -mistake--that the note had been written before class time. But that was -as far as Dorothy’s investigation went. Miette hinted that her friend -was a working girl, but what could that matter? Dorothy had assured -Miette that many of her own friends belonged to the working class. - -So Dorothy pondered. The chapel was silent, and an atmosphere of -devotion filled the pretty alcoved room. - -“I will go directly to Mrs. Pangborn,” concluded Dorothy. “There is no -use of my trying to think it out further.” - -But Dorothy had not reached the office when Miette came upon her in the -hall. She was excited and looking for Dorothy. - -“Oh, do come to my room!” she begged. “I am in such trouble! I know -of no one to go to but you,” and she took Dorothy’s hand in her own -trembling palm, and drew her over to the room across the hall. - -“I have had a letter,” began Miette, “from Marie--the girl the note -was written to. And now I must tell you--for I do not know what to do -myself.” - -Miette looked into Dorothy’s eyes with a strange appealing expression. - -“I will do all I can for you,” answered Dorothy, dropping into the -cushioned tete beside Miette. - -“You know I lived with my aunt--that is, she was my father’s brother’s -wife, not my real aunt,” explained Miette, with careful discrimination. -“When I came to New York my uncle was at home, but he soon went away. -Then my aunt was not so kind, and I--had to go to work!” - -Miette said this as if she had disclosed some awful secret. - -“What harm was it to go to work?” Dorothy could not help inquiring -abruptly. - -“Harm!” repeated Miette, “When my mother was not poor, and she -sent me to my uncle to be educated? They must have used my money, -and--and--Don’t you see?” asked Miette, vaguely. - -“But why, then, did they send you to Glenwood?” asked Dorothy, still -puzzled. - -“Perhaps to--get rid of me,” answered Miette. “That is what I wanted to -talk to you about. I have written two letters and received no answer. -Now, Marie, the girl who worked in the store with me, has written that -my aunt is no longer living in the brick house.” - -“She may have moved--that would not have to mean that she has--gone -away.” - -“Oh, but I am sure,” replied Miette, still agitated. “First my uncle -goes, now she is gone, and they have left me alone!” - -Dorothy was too surprised to answer at once. Miette seemed very much -excited, but not altogether distressed. - -“Suppose we go together to Mrs. Pangborn?” suggested Dorothy, “she will -know exactly what to do.” - -“If you think so,” replied Miette. “You see, I had to be so careful -about keeping the working part secret, for my aunt--said she would put -me in an institution if I ever told that. She said it was a disgrace, -and that I had to go to the store because I was--stupid, and did not -learn all the American ways at once. Now, I do not believe her, for I -got along well here, and the girls here are surely--refined.” - -Dorothy thought this a very strange story--too strange for her to draw -reasonable conclusions from. - -“Mrs. Pangborn is always in her office at this hour,” she told Miette. -“Come at once. We will feel better to have her motherly advice.” - - - - -CHAPTER XVII - -DOROTHY’S COURAGE - - -Mrs. Pangborn listened first to Dorothy, and then to Miette. That the -little French girl had been abandoned by her relatives, as Miette -claimed, was hard to believe, but it was also a fact that Mrs. Pangborn -had received no reply to a letter she had written to the address of -Miette’s guardian. In her story all the wrongs that Miette had been -trying in the past so assiduously to hide were now poured out in a -frenzy of indignation. She declared her aunt had brought her out to -Glenwood “to get rid of her,” and that all her mother’s money had -been stolen by this relative. She repeated the wrong she was made to -endure while acting as “cash girl” in a New York department store, and -declared that “only for Marie, she would have died.” - -“And now it is Dorothy who helps me,” finished the girl, “and if -she had not so insisted on being my friend I should have run right -away--why should I stay here now? Where shall I go after the term -is finished? I must at once let my own aunt in France know how these -people in America have treated me!” - -“But, my dear,” counseled Mrs. Pangborn, “we must wait. You are not -at all sure that your aunt has gone away. And if she has, you need -not worry--we can take care of you nicely until some of your other -relatives come.” - -“But my money!” wailed Miette, “they have it all!” - -“Perhaps it is all safely put away for you,” replied Mrs. Pangborn. -“You must not be too quick to judge.” - -“But they made me work, and I knew it was my money that bought all the -new things.” - -“Well, my dear, you must try now to be calm, and we will attend to all -your troubles at once. I am sorry you did not trust me before--” - -“But I dared not tell,” insisted Miette. “My aunt particularly said I -should go to some awful place if I told. And that is why I should not -have written the note to Marie. But I do so love Marie.” - -When Miette left the office Dorothy stayed to speak alone with Mrs. -Pangborn. - -“I would like,” said Dorothy, “to take a little trip down to North -Birchland. I need to see my aunt about--” - -“The funny little boy,” interrupted the president of Glenwood. “Well, -I do think he is a queer chap, and only for your recommendation I -should be quite afraid to have him around Glenwood,” said Mrs. Pangborn -good-naturedly. - -“Then you haven’t seen--” - -“Oh, indeed, I have, but I must still call him a queer little chap,” -went on the president. “I think the disguise rather clever, but of -course it was dangerous.” - -“And may I go to North Birchland?” asked Dorothy. - -“If you think it necessary, of course,” replied Mrs. Pangborn, “but you -cannot afford to leave your school work unless it is necessary,” she -finished. - -“I will make it up,” agreed Dorothy. “I feel I must talk to Aunt -Winnie. She will know exactly what is best to do.” - -“I am sure I can depend upon you to do your best,” replied the -president. - -“I suppose,” ventured Dorothy, “it would not be possible to take Miette -along? She has been almost ill, you know, and if she could do better -work after the change--” - -“Oh, you dear little schemer!” said Mrs. Pangborn, smiling. “Here, you -have arranged it all. You are to carry Miette off to North Birchland, -and then you are to fix it up for the queer boy. Why, my dear, I do -not see why you take other people’s troubles so seriously,” and Mrs. -Pangborn gave her a reassuring glance. “But I must not forget,” she -hurried to add, “that it was I who imposed Miette’s worries upon you.” - -“I am sure it was no trouble at all,” declared Dorothy, “and I love to -do what I can--” - -“Exactly. It is a case of willing hands. Well, my dear, if you really -must go to North Birchland, I can’t see but the trip would serve -to--straighten out Miette. In fact, you will be near New York, and it -might be just possible that Mrs. White would be kind enough to make -some inquiries for me. It is really quite impossible for me to go to -New York at present.” - -“I am sure she would be glad to,” answered Dorothy. “We always go to -New York when I am home.” - -So the interview ended, and Dorothy found herself plunged deeper than -ever into the mysteries of others’ affairs. - -“But no one else can just do it,” she argued to herself, “and surely I -can spare the time--I’ll work at night, if necessary, to make it up.” - -The prospect of a trip to the Cedars was pleasant in itself to Dorothy, -and then to have Miette with her, to show her to Aunt Winnie, besides -being assured that no one could so wisely act in the case of lost -relatives as could Aunt Winnie--Dorothy could scarcely sleep that night -thinking of it all. - -She simply told Tavia she was going to the Cedars “on business.” - -“And why can’t I go?” demanded Tavia, always ready for a trip, -especially with her chum. - -“Why, you have already got work to make up,” explained Dorothy, “and -how could you expect to leave now?” - -“I’ve a mind to, anyway,” declared Tavia. “We are all going to strike -if that ‘Bylow--baby-bunting’ does not come to terms. She’s perfectly -hateful, and not a girl can get along with her.” - -“I’ve managed to keep out of trouble,” remarked Dorothy abstractedly. - -“Oh, you!” exclaimed Tavia, “you don’t go in for that kind of trouble -lately. But I notice you have plenty of other domestic brands.” - -“Yes,” sighed Dorothy, “I have some--just now.” - -“Well, I may as well sleep it off,” answered Tavia. “But I surely would -like a trip just now--to cut that ‘condition’ I have to make up. Seems -to me school days get harder every twenty-four hours,” and she turned -away, without any apparent worry, in spite of her declaration of “too -much to do.” - -But Dorothy did not turn over to rest. Instead, she lay wide awake, the -“Hunter’s Moon” shining full in her window, and making queer pictures -on the light-tinted walls. - -To take Miette--and to take Urania (for my readers must have guessed -that the “queer boy” was none other than the gypsy girl), now seemed -to Dorothy something more than a mere matter of going from Glenwood to -North Birchland. Miette would be no trouble, of course--but Urania? - -A reward had been offered for the capture of the gypsy girl. And -country officers are “keen” where a cash reward is in question. -Certainly Urania would have to be disguised. She could not wear the old -torn boy’s clothes in which she had come to Glenwood--Dorothy could -not travel with her in that garb. She was too small to be dressed -as a woman--anyone could see that disguise, thought Dorothy. But one -thing seemed possible to do to work out the plan of getting into North -Birchland without detection. Urania must impersonate Tavia, she must -dress in Tavia’s clothes, and look as much as she could be made to look -like Tavia Travers. - -That much settled, Dorothy bade the “Hunter’s Moon” good-night, and -passed from the realm of waking dreams into the depths of slumber -visions. - -It was a very early morning call that Dorothy made at the room across -the hall with her news for Miette. - -“You are to come to the Cedars with me,” Dorothy told the surprised -little French girl, “and perhaps Aunt Winnie will take us over to New -York.” - -“Oh, how splendid!” exclaimed Miette, clapping her hands. “I may then -see Marie?” - -“Well, I cannot tell, of course,” replied Dorothy, “but I always go to -New York when I am at the Cedars, and I am sure Aunt Winnie will want -to go,” she added, thinking of Mrs. Pangborn’s message to Mrs. White. -“Perhaps we will all go together.” - -“It will be splendid,” declared Miette. “I can hardly do anything until -I am sure--about my aunt.” - -“That is the reason Mrs. Pangborn has been so good and lets you have -the holiday,” said Dorothy. “I promised we would both work doubly hard -when we came back.” - -“Indeed I will!” assented Miette. “But what time must we start?” she -asked, all eager for the journey. - -“On the ten o’clock train. You see, I have to bring back with me the -other girl--she whom we found in the woods.” - -“And she is a girl? I thought so. I saw her yesterday in girl’s -clothes--” - -“We must not talk about that now,” interrupted Dorothy. “I have to do -a great deal for her before we start. And I am trembling lest Mrs. -Pangborn might change her mind--think it all too risky.” - -At this Dorothy was gone, and Miette began to make ready for the trip. - -And Dorothy was right--Mrs. Pangborn was apt to change her mind: in -fact, a call for Dorothy to come to the office directly after breakfast -confirmed her suspicion. - -“I am almost afraid, Dorothy,” said the president of Glenwood, in the -after-breakfast interview, “that I was rather too hasty in agreeing -with you that you should take the trip to the Cedars. I would not mind -you going alone, or even taking Miette. But this gypsy girl--I don’t -quite like all that.” - -“But, Mrs. Pangborn,” pleaded Dorothy, “I am perfectly safe. And if I -do not take her back I am afraid some officer may find her--” - -“But if she is such an unruly girl--” - -“Indeed, she is not,” declared Dorothy. “Urania has never done anything -really wrong. I have known her for a long time, and she has done -many good turns for us. I really feel that I can do this, and not be -detected, whereas anyone else might--spoil it all.” - -“Well, my dear, I like your courage. And I also believe there are quite -as important things as book lessons in life for young girls to learn, -and helping their fellow creatures is certainly one of these. And, -besides, I would not like to disappoint you. So if you will promise to -follow my advice carefully, in regard to telegraphing either to your -aunt or to me at once, should you get into any difficulty, I will give -my permission.” - -Dorothy willingly agreed to these conditions, and then Mrs. Pangborn -gave her a note for Mrs. White. - -“This will explain all I can tell her about Miette’s affair,” said Mrs. -Pangborn, “and if she can possibly attend to it personally for me, I -shall be greatly obligated. I will be so glad to know about the child’s -relatives.” - -Dorothy took the note, and thanking Mrs. Pangborn for the privileges -she had given her, hurried off to “fix up Urania.” - - - - -CHAPTER XVIII - -TAVIA’S DOUBLE - - -“Come, hurry,” said Dorothy to Urania, as the gypsy girl gazed -in wonder at the new clothes she was to put on. They were in the -gardener’s little room, an apartment allowed Urania by the gardener’s -wife since her stay at Glenwood. - -“You see,” explained Dorothy, “I must make you look as much like Tavia -as I can. If they should recognize you they might--” - -“Take me away?” asked Urania, alarmed. - -“Well, I guess they will not know you when we are all through,” said -Dorothy, brushing the tangled hair that had been chopped off in spots, -and rolled up with hairpins. “It’s lucky you did not cut all your -hair,” she added, “for by letting this down I can cover that which is -short.” - -But it took considerable pinning and brushing to coax the black hair -over the bare spots. - -“And now, let me show you--see, I can make your black hair brown--like -Tavia’s.” - -At this Dorothy produced a “make-up box” (the one that Tavia had -saved after her experience before the footlights, as told in “Dorothy -Dale’s Great Secret”), and with a queer “puff” she began the process of -turning black hair into brown. Urania gazed into the little mirror like -one enchanted. - -“I like that hair best,” she said, with undisguised admiration, “I -always hated black hair.” - -“Well, you can try this shade to-day, at any rate,” answered Dorothy, -“but I do not think it would wear very well--just in powder.” - -With deft fingers Dorothy patted the bronze powder all over the black -head. - -“There,” she exclaimed finally, “who would ever know you now?” - -“Not even Melea,” replied Urania, “I look--very nice.” - -“But wait until you get Tavia’s red cheeks on,” Dorothy told her, -laughing. “Tavia has such lovely red cheeks.” - -“Yes,” sighed the girl. “I wonder why gypsies never have any red -cheeks?” - -“Probably because you all take after your own people,” Dorothy said. -“Now, don’t let me get this too near your eyes.” - -The gardener’s wife, attracted by the conversation, now joined them -before the looking-glass. - -“Well, I do de-clare!” she exclaimed. “If that is the same girl! Why, -Miss Dorothy, you are quite an artist!” - -“Yes, I always loved painting,” answered Dorothy, putting a good dab on -Urania’s cheek. “There! I guess that will do.” - -“Perfect!” declared the gardener’s wife. “I never saw anything better -outside of a--show.” - -“Now for the clothes,” said Dorothy, hurrying on with her work. “We -must get the ten o’clock train, you know.” - -Tavia’s pretty brown dress was then brought out. Over fresh underskirts -(a perfect delight to Urania), the gown was arranged on the gypsy girl. -It fit her “perfect” the gardener’s wife declared, and Dorothy was -pleased, too, that the clothes went on so nicely. - -How wonderfully Urania was changed! And how pretty she really looked. - -“Guess you ain’t used to good things,” said the gardener’s wife, -kindly. “It’s a pity you don’t give up the gypsy life and be like these -girls. See how becoming it all is?” - -“Oh, yes, but they have money,” demurred the girl. “I am so poor!” - -“But you need not always be poor,” Dorothy told her. “There are plenty -of chances for bright young girls to better themselves. But, of -course, they must go to school first.” - -It was “school” that always halted Urania. She “drew the line at -school,” as Tavia expressed it. - -Finally the shoes were on, and all was ready, even the big white summer -hat was placed on the “golden curls,” and certainly Urania looked like -Tavia! - -“Let me get a good look at you out in the light,” said Dorothy, “for -make-up is a treacherous thing in daylight. No, I can’t see the paint, -and the powder sinks well into your hair. I think it is all right. -Here, you are to carry this bag--but put your gloves on!” - -It was not time for class yet, and Dorothy called Tavia out to the side -porch. - -Urania was smiling broadly. Tavia at first did not actually know her. -Then she recognized her own clothes. - -“Oh, for--good--ness sake!” she gasped. “That isn’t Urania! Well, I -never--It’s too good. I’ve just got to go. I’m going to run away. I -can’t stay here in this old pokey hole and miss all that fun,” and she -pretended to cry, although it was plain she would not have to try very -hard to produce the genuine emotion. - -“I hope it will all be fun,” reflected Dorothy, “but it does seem -risky--in spite. Can you tell her hair?” she asked Tavia. - -“Never,” declared Tavia. “You make up so well--it’s a pity to waste -yourself on Glenwood.” - -“I’m glad you think it’s all right,” replied Dorothy. “You know, -travelling in a train, with people right near you--” - -“You might rub a touch of powder over the complexion,” suggested Tavia. -“I always did after I was all made up. Dear me!” she sighed, “it makes -me think of ‘better days.’” - -“Better?” queried Dorothy, recalling all the trouble Tavia had -experienced when “made up” for her brief stage career. - -“Well, perhaps not,” answered Tavia, “but different, at least.” - -“Now, stay right here,” said Dorothy to Urania, “while I go and fetch -Miette. I hope she is all ready. It did take so long to get you done.” - -“But she certainly is ‘done to a turn,’” remarked Tavia, walking -around the new girl in evident admiration. “I’d just like to call -Ned--wouldn’t she enjoy this?” - -“But you must not,” objected Dorothy, as she started off for Miette. -“If you make any uproar we will all have to stay at Glenwood.” - -Dorothy found Miette all ready--waiting for the carriage that was to -take them to the depot. - -Dorothy hurried to the office to say good-bye to Mrs. Pangborn, and -after receiving more warnings, directions, and advice, she soon -“collected Miette and Urania,” and was seated with them in the depot -wagon, that rumbled at the usual “pace” of all boarding-school wagons -over the hills of Glenwood, down the steep turn that led to the little -stone station, and at last reached the ticket office just as the ten -o’clock train whistled at the Mountain Junction. - - - - -CHAPTER XIX - -THE CAPTURE - - -Once on the train, and out among strangers, Dorothy felt as if all eyes -were upon Urania. Was her disguise really good? Might some one know her -from the published descriptions, that had appeared in the newspaper -from North Birchland? - -“Now, you must not talk aloud,” she whispered to Urania. “Someone might -suspect, and listen to our conversation.” - -Of course, Miette was all excited over her own affair. Would she really -see Marie? she asked Dorothy, and when did Dorothy think her aunt would -take them to New York? - -Dorothy found it difficult to take care of the two girls. She was -so anxious about Urania she could scarcely keep up with Miette’s -questions. Urania in turn settled down rather awkwardly in her new -outfit. She wanted to remove the big stiff hat, but Dorothy said she -should not. Then she insisted on taking off the thin silk gloves, and -Dorothy warned her to keep her hands well down in her lap, as they -were very brown, and rather “suspicious” looking. - -A woman opposite attempted to get into conversation with Urania, but -Dorothy felt obliged to take the gypsy down the aisle for a drink of -water, in order to have a chance to tell her she positively must not -talk to strangers. - -They had to change cars at another junction. Dorothy wanted to go out -of the train both first and last, but with human limitations she was -obliged to be content with leading the way for her two charges. - -A wait of fifteen minutes in the little way station added to Dorothy’s -discomfort. Urania must not talk to the station agent--why did every -one speak to her? Was she too attractive? - -The task Dorothy had undertaken now seemed more and more difficult. -If she only could get on the train for North Birchland safely! But -there would be one more change, at Beechville. There was a strange man -waiting in the station. He got on the train at Glenville, and seemed -interested in the three girls. Perhaps Dorothy only imagined it, but he -certainly was watching them. - -He took a seat in the North Birchland car directly opposite Dorothy and -Urania (Miette occupied a separate seat), Dorothy was plainly nervous, -and she handed Urania a book and whispered to her to pretend to be -reading it. - -The man finally spoke to Dorothy. - -“Aren’t you Miss Dale?” he inquired, “Major Dale’s daughter?” - -“Yes, sir,” replied Dorothy promptly, feeling a relief since her dear -father’s name had been mentioned. - -“And these other girls?” he asked pointedly. - -“Friends of mine from the Glenwood Boarding School.” - -“You were friends with that gypsy girl,” he said, fixing his eyes on -Urania, “You know she got away--I know your folks out at the Cedars,” -he went on, seeing the surprise on Dorothy’s face, “and I thought you -might be able to tell me something about the girl--I’d first-rate like -to find her.” - -Urania turned around and almost gasped! Her eyes showed plainly her -confusion, and in spite of Dorothy’s tugging at her skirt, she was in -imminent danger of making her identity known. This frightened Dorothy, -and, of course, the man saw at once that both girls were agitated. - -Whether he had been suspicious, or whether Urania’s sudden change -of attitude led to his conclusions, it was now apparent that he did -suspect the identity of the girl with the big white hat turned down so -closely over her brown hair. - -Dorothy tried to speak, but she only succeeded in smiling faintly, and -her effort to take the situation as a joke was an utter failure. - -The man left his seat and stood directly in front of them. - -“You don’t happen to know the runaway gypsy girl?” he asked Urania. - -“N-o,” she stammered, while the blood in her cheeks burned through -Dorothy’s clever make-up. - -“H’m!” he asked again, pressing nearer the frightened girl. - -Dorothy was stunned--bewildered! Surely he must know. She could not say -that this was Tavia Travers, in fact, to tell the untruth did not occur -to her--he would be able to see through that if he had penetrated the -disguise. - -The train was whistling for a stop at Beechville. Here they must change -cars--oh, if only he would get off there and go away, then, perhaps, -some one would help her! - -Miette, quick to discern the change in Dorothy, looked on, trembling -with fear. Perhaps the man had been sent out by her aunt--perhaps he -would take her, too, as well as Urania! She had suffered so many -strange experiences, that now she dreaded and feared everything! - -“We all change cars here,” coolly said the man. “I guess I had better -take you little girls in hand--you need not be afraid. I’m a regular -officer, and I will take good care of you.” - -“Oh!” screamed Urania, “I will not go! I won’t be arrested!” - -“Hush!” exclaimed Dorothy, “You are not going to be arrested, but you -must be quiet or they may think we--think something is wrong. Sir,” she -said, looking up at the big man with the slouch hat, “I will not go -with you unless I know who you are.” - -“That’s easy settled,” he replied, pulling back his coat and displaying -a badge, “I’m head constable of North Birchland.” - -“And what do you want of us?” asked Dorothy, bravely. - -“Don’t know as I want anything with you,” he replied, “But I am after -that gypsy girl, and I have an idea this is the girl I am looking for,” -touching Urania on the shoulder. - -“But I cannot let her go with you unless I go along, too,” spoke up -Dorothy, now prepared to stand by Urania in this new difficulty. - -“Then you may come along, too,” he said, good-naturedly enough. “Here -we are. This is the Beeches--and you know the Borough lock-up is out -here.” - -“Lock-up!” almost shrieked Miette. - -An elderly gentleman a few seats back noticed the girls’ plight. He -stepped forward and spoke to the constable: - -“What’s the matter?” he asked. - -“Nothing,” replied the constable, resenting the interference. - -“But these young girls--what do you want of them?” - -“We change cars here,” spoke the constable, ignoring the man’s -question, as the train came to a stop. - -“So do I, then,” declared the man, looking kindly at Dorothy, and -following the party out of the car. - -Miette clung to Dorothy’s skirt--the constable had taken Urania by -the arm. She struggled to get away, and no doubt would have given the -officer a lively chase could she have freed herself from his hold. - -“I must telegraph my aunt,” declared Dorothy, as they reached the -platform. - -“Office is closed,” said the constable, looking into the ticket office -that was really deserted. - -“Oh, what shall I do?” wailed Dorothy, now dreadfully alarmed at their -plight. - -“Don’t you worry, little girl. I’ll see that nothing happens to you,” -said the gentleman who had left the train with them. - -“I can’t see the necessity,” interfered the constable. “I’m a regular -officer of the law, and I guess I’m about able to take care of a little -thing like this.” - -“No doubt,” replied the other, “but even an officer of the law -may--overstep his authority. Have you a warrant for any one of these -little girls?” - -Dorothy looked her thanks, but the constable did not give her a chance -to speak. - -“Perhaps that will satisfy you,” said the officer, handing the man a -paper. - -The gentleman glanced at it--then looked at Urania. - -“I can’t see how this description fits?” the man said, with a sharp -look, first at Urania and then at the constable. - -“But I can,” declared the officer. “See that scar?” pointing to a long, -deep ridge on Urania’s cheek. - -Certainly the mark agreed with the mark mentioned in the description. - -“Let me go!” cried Urania, making a desperate effort to free herself. - -“Now! Now!” spoke the officer. “Just you go easy, little girl. Nobody’s -goin’ to hurt you. But you must not make too much trouble.” - -“Can’t we go?” pleaded Miette, thoroughly frightened and plainly -anxious to get away from the scene. - -“I will not leave Urania,” declared Dorothy, firmly, “and you could not -find your way to North Birchland alone. I am sure Aunt Winnie will come -as soon as she receives my telegram--the office must surely open before -train time.” - -“I don’t fancy old Baldwin’s much good on sending messages over the -ticker,” said the officer, with an uncomfortable smile, “and Miss -Blackburn’s off somewhere--wasn’t here last night.” - -“Do they not employ a regular operator?” asked the strange gentleman. - -“Not at this junction,” replied the constable, “don’t have many -messages here.” - -“Oh,” exclaimed Dorothy, “Isn’t that awful? What shall we do?” - -“I said before, young lady, you can do as you please, but I’m wasting -good time standing here talking. I’ll just be movin’ along. Come along, -Urania.” - -But Urania would not move. She put her two feet down so firmly against -the planks of the platform that even the strong constable saw he would -have to drag her, if he insisted on her going along. - -Miette began to cry. Dorothy stepped aside and spoke to the gentleman -who had so kindly offered to help her. The thought that she had -not sent word to the Cedars that she was coming--that she was not -expected--just flashed across her mind. - -What if Mrs. White should not be at home? But the major--and yet, in -her last letter to Glenwood Mrs. White told that Major Dale was gone -away on a business trip, about some property that had to be settled up. - -What a predicament? But this was no time to speculate on possible -troubles--there were plenty of certainties to worry about. - -Urania still defied the officer. And Miette was over on a bench crying. - -“Couldn’t you--let these girls go--on my bond?” asked the gentleman, -crossing to the officer’s side. “I will be responsible--” - -“I have said before those two can go--but there ain’t a bond strong -enough in the county to stand for this one--she’s too slippery.” - -“Then we must all go together,” declared Dorothy. “I will stay with--my -friend.” - -“Just’s you say,” replied the officer, “But I’m going to make a start. -See here, young lady”--this to Urania--“if you want fair play, no new -troubles, you had better step along here, and lively, too.” - -“Yes,” said Dorothy to the gypsy girl, “we had better go. I’ll go with -you.” - - - - -CHAPTER XX - -URANIA IN THE TOILS - - -The Vale City express came whizzing along, and the kind gentleman who -had left the train with the girls was obliged to board this to get to -his destination. - -“I am so sorry to leave you,” he told Dorothy, “but, as you say, you -are not far from your aunt’s place, no doubt you will be able to -communicate with her soon. I assure you, if there was another train to -Vale City this afternoon, I would not leave you alone in this plight.” - -Dorothy thanked him heartily--he was so kind, and his assurance -gave her courage, if it did not altogether extricate them from the -constable’s clutches. - -“I am sure I will be able to telegraph soon,” she told him, “and then -my Aunt Winnie will come out directly in the automobile.” - -So he left them, and then they followed the constable sadly to the -lock-up. - -Dorothy now fully realized the responsibility she had undertaken. She -must stand by Urania--she fully believed in her innocence, and she must -see that this unfortunate girl was honestly dealt with. It was hard to -go to a country jail--perhaps street boys would run after them, and -perhaps it might even get in the newspapers. - -“If Urania was not so stubborn,” Dorothy whispered to the tearful -Miette, “I believe she would get off easier. But I’m afraid she will -not even tell the story, and clear herself. She seems not to be afraid -of going to jail.” - -“Oh!” wailed Miette, “I do think we ought to go--I wish I had not -come--” - -“Now, Miette,” said Dorothy, “you must not feel that way. You must have -more courage. I am willing to help you, and we should both be willing -to help this poor girl.” - -There was a reproof in Dorothy’s voice, but Miette was obdurate, and -continued to bewail the situation. - -Urania trudged along--her fine clothes making a queer mockery of her -predicament. - -“There’s our quarters,” announced the constable, pointing to a small, -new brick building a few squares away. - -Miette shuddered. - -“It is only to make a record,” Dorothy assured her. - -“Then you have been--arrested yourself?” - -Dorothy could not restrain a smile. “No, I have never been arrested at -all. But I know something about court work,” she answered. - -As Dorothy feared, the small-boy element did discover them. No sooner -had they caught sight of the officer than they seemed to swarm from -nowhere to a solid group directly about the disgraced girls. - -This added to Miette’s alarm, but it only annoyed Dorothy. - -“Don’t notice them,” she told Miette, as the urchins asked insulting -questions. “We will soon be indoors.” - -Indoors! - -In a station house! - -A huge man in dismal uniform sat in the doorway. The constable greeted -him familiarly. - -“Here we are, Cap,” he said, “I’ve got some pretty girls here. Any room -inside?” - -Dorothy frowned and looked up at him sharply. - -“I did not know that officers joked at the expense of--innocent girls!” -she spoke up, with a manner that almost surprised herself. - -“Hoity-toity!” exclaimed the officer, “but you have some spirit. Related -to Major Dale, all right.” - -“Yes, and I think you should have given me a chance to communicate with -him,” she followed up, making good use of the opportunity to assert her -rights. - -“No objection whatever,” replied the officer. “Cap, have you got a -’phone to North Birchland?” - -Dorothy’s heart jumped! A telephone to the Cedars! - -“Yep,” answered the stout man, disturbing himself reluctantly, and -stepping inside to allow the others to enter. - -“There you are miss,” said the constable, pointing to the telephone. -“I don’t mind who you talk to or what you say now--I’ve got this girl -safe here,” indicating Urania. “Some times a little girl can make more -trouble than some one twice her size.” - -Dorothy flew to the telephone. She was so eager to “get the Cedars” she -could scarcely give the number correctly. - -She waited--and waited. - -“Trying to get your party,” came the answer to her ear from the central -office. - -How strange that they did not answer at once. - -“Can’t you get them?” she asked the operator, impatiently. - -“I think their wire is down,” came the answer. “I’ll give you -‘information.’” - -“Information,” or the young lady in the telephone office who held that -title answered promptly. Dorothy made known her need--to reach the -Cedars, North Birchland. - -“Wire’s down from the wind,” replied the telephone girl. - -Dorothy almost jerked the receiver off its cord--she dropped it so -suddenly. - -“Isn’t that awful?” she exclaimed, with a very white face. - -“Can’t get your party?” asked the constable, coolly. - -“No,” she answered, “Could I telephone the depot to send a telegram?” - -“Nope,” replied the man designated as “Cap.” “They can’t collect -charges over the telephone.” - -“But I could send the message collect,” argued Dorothy, feeling her -courage slip away now with each new difficulty. - -“They only send them that way when they happen to know who you are,” -replied the man in an insolent tone, “and it ain’t likely they know a -parcel of boarding-school girls.” - -Dorothy sank into the carpet-seated chair at her side. She was -discouraged now. - -Miette waited as close to the door as she could “squeeze” without -actually being on the outside of the sill. - -Urania did not appear frightened now--she seemed ready to fight! - -All the gypsy blood within her resented this “outrage,” and when she -“resented” anything it was revenge that filled her heart. She would get -even! - -But what was one poor unfortunate girl to do when big burly officers of -the law opposed her? - -“I suppose I will have to go back to the station,” stammered Dorothy. -“Have you no matron here?” she asked, suddenly realizing that “girl -prisoners,” must be entitled to some consideration. - -“Matron?” laughed the captain. - -“Oh, I don’t know,” and the constable winked at his brother officer, -“there might be a woman--Cap, couldn’t you--get some one?” - -At this the two men held a whispered conversation, and presently the -constable remarked: - -“I’ve got to go back to North Birchland now, and if you two young -ladies want to go I’ll take you along.” - -“No, thank you,” replied Dorothy promptly. “We are not ready to leave -yet.” - -“Don’t stay on my account,” spoke up Urania suddenly, breaking her -sullen silence. “I’ll be all right here,” and she glanced at the open -window. - -“But I shall not leave you--that is, unless I have to,” insisted -Dorothy, “I brought you away from Glenwood, and I am going to get you -home if I can to-night. There must be some way.” - -The constable was waiting. - -“Now I’ll tell you miss, since you seem so set,” and he smiled broadly -at Dorothy, “I’m going back to see about--well to fix things up--” -(Dorothy felt sure he meant he was going back to claim the reward,) -“then if everything is all right perhaps we can take bail for her--you -could get bail?” - -“Indeed I could,” Dorothy assured him. “All our folks know and like -this girl.” - -“Well, it’s a good thing to have friends. And now I’m off--I may see -you later in the afternoon, Miss Dale, and in the meantime let me -compliment you--you’re game all right.” - -Dorothy felt too grieved to thank the man for his rough compliment, -and she only glanced at him as he left the place. - -The police captain settled down near the door again. Evidently he did -not care just what his prisoner did so long as she did not attempt to -run away. He paid not the slightest attention to any of the girls, but -sat down in that lazy, heavy way, characteristic of officers who have -nothing else to do. He refilled his pipe and started in to smoke again -as if he were just as much alone as he had been before the noon train -came in with the interesting trio of much-perplexed girls. - -“I think I had better go back to the station now,” said Dorothy -to Urania. Miette simply stared about her and seemed incapable of -conversing. “Do you wish to come, Miette?” she asked of the girl over -at the door. - -“Oh, yes, certainly! I should be so glad to go!” replied Miette, -showing too plainly her eagerness to get away from the place. - -“Can you call the woman you spoke of?” Dorothy said to the officer. “I -must go to the station, and do not think I should leave my friend here -all alone.” - -“All alone? Don’t I count,” and he grinned in a silly fashion. “Oh, I -see--of course. Young ladies like you must have a--what do you call -it? A ‘chapperton?’” - -Dorothy was too annoyed to laugh at the man’s queer attempt to use a -big word. - -“I have always heard that there should be a matron in every public -place where young girls or women are detained,” she said with a brave -and satisfactory effort. - -This quite awed the officer. “I’ll call Mary,” he said getting up from -the seat by the door. “She’ll kick about leavin’ off her housework, but -I suppose when we’ve got swells to deal with--why we must be swell, -too.” - -He dragged himself to the stone steps outside and called into a -basement next door. But “Mary” evidently did not hear him. Urania had -her eyes fixed on that door like an eagle watching a chance to spring. -The man stepped off the stoop, but kept his hand on the rail. - -“Mary!” he called again, and as he did so Urania shot out of the door, -past the officer, and down the street before he, or any one else, had -time to realize what she was doing. - -Dorothy stood like one transfixed! - -The officer first attempted to run--then he yelled and shouted--but of -course Urania was putting plenty of ground between herself and the -officer’s voice. Dorothy and Miette had hurried out to the side walk. - -“Here!” he shouted, grabbing both girls roughly by the arm, “this -is all your doing. You’ll pay for it too. Do you know what it means -to help a prisoner to escape? Get in there,” and he shoved the two -terrified girls back into the little room, “I’ll see to it that you -don’t follow her,” and at this he took a key from his pocket, unlocked -the door of a cell, and thrust Dorothy and Miette within. - - - - -CHAPTER XXI - -COMPLICATIONS - - -Miette screamed--Dorothy felt she would faint. - -The man had actually banged the heavy door shut after them. - -“Oh! I shall die!” screamed Miette, “why did you ever bring me here?” - -“I did not bring you here,” replied Dorothy, showing some indignation, -in spite of her stronger emotions. “Just be as quiet as you can, and -I am sure it will all come right. This place is new and clean at any -rate, and we need not die here. There is air coming through that barred -window.” - -“But we must get out! I tell you I will choke!” and the French girl -was certainly stifled, both with excessive nervousness and the close -confines of the place. - -Dorothy was hoping to hear a step outside--she was sure the officer had -gone after Urania, and that they were alone in the building. It seemed -hours--but it could not be more than a half hour at most until she did -hear a step at the door. The next moment the outside door of the cell -was opened leaving the bars between the fair prisoners and the outside -room. - -“M’m!” sneered the police officer, looking through the bars, “how do -you like it in there? Think you’ll try that trick again?” - -“I tried no trick,” declared Dorothy, “and if you do not at once let us -out of this place it will be the worse for you. My father is Major Dale -of North Birchland--” - -“What!” interrupted the man, with his hand on the door. - -“Yes, he is,” repeated Dorothy, seeing the effect her words had on the -old officer, “and I know something about false imprisonment. What did -we do that you should put us in a cell?” - -“You helped that girl escape and there’s a big reward out for her. What -do you suppose Constable Stevens will say when he comes back and finds -the prize gone?” - -“I don’t care what he says,” Dorothy almost shouted. “But I do care -about being shut up here, and if you do not liberate us at once I’ll -see what the Borough of North Birchland thinks of you as an officer.” - -It was plain the man was scared--the very name of Major Dale had -startled him. - -He had his hand on the big black lock. - -“And how am I to know that it was not a put-up job?” he asked foolishly. - -“By the usual method--a trial,” ventured Dorothy, feeling no hesitation -in saying anything to this ignorant man. - -All this took time, and it was getting late in the afternoon. - -Miette’s hands as she clutched Dorothy’s were as cold as ice! - -“You must hurry,” demanded Dorothy. “This girl is going to faint!” - -At this the man unlocked the door--just as Miette fell senseless on the -floor. - -[Illustration: Miette fell senseless on the floor _Page 199_] - -“There!” gasped Dorothy, “are you satisfied now? Get me some water, -quick! Then call that woman--tell her she must come in here or--or I’ll -have both of you tried for this!” - -Dorothy scarcely knew what she said. Miette had fainted--and she must -be revived! - -What did it matter what she said to that cruel old man? - -He shuffled off to the door and again called “Mary.” Presently a stout -and rather pleasant-looking woman appeared at the door. - -“My good gracious!” she exclaimed, dropping down beside the unconscious -girl. “What in the world does this mean? Father what have you been -doing?” - -“He has made a mistake, that is all,” replied Dorothy, with her usual -alertness. “This girl has fainted--we must get her outside.” - -The young woman picked up the limp form as if it was that of a baby. -She laid Miette gently on the old sofa near the door. - -“Telephone for a doctor, dad, quick,” she directed. - -“If it’s only a faint,” the officer objected, “why can’t--” - -“I said a doctor, and quick,” called the woman again. “Do you want to -have a dead girl on your hands?” - -This roused the man to a sense of duty. It was hard to call in Doctor -Van Moren, under these circumstances, (the doctor happened to be mayor -of the borough) but it would be better than having “a dead girl” in the -station house. - -Miette was stirring and Dorothy felt she would soon rally--but it would -be well to have a doctor, he might help get them out of the place. -Certainly Dorothy needed some help, and needed it badly. - -Both Dorothy and the woman worked over Miette--one chafing her hands -and the other dropping cold water between the pale lips. - -Finally, while the officer was talking over the telephone, Miette -opened her eyes. - -Instantly she threw her arms around Dorothy. - -“Oh, take me away!” she begged, “don’t let that awful man come near -me--let us go!” and she tried to raise herself on the arm of the bench. - -“Now be quiet,” commanded the woman, in a gentle voice, “you are all -right--no one is going to hurt you.” - -But Miette’s eyes stared wildly at Dorothy. The latter was smoothing -the black hair that fell in confusion over the temples of the sick girl. - -“We will go soon, dear,” said Dorothy, “but you must get strong first. -Do you feel better?” - -“Yes, I am all right. Do let us go!” and the French girl sat upright -in spite of all efforts to keep her head down, which is the important -position to be maintained when the face is pale. - -“Now dearie,” said the woman, “you must try to be quiet. The doctor -will be here directly, and if he says you may go home we will help you -all we can.” - -Dorothy thanked the woman--she even felt inclined to forgive the old -father, so timely was the attention that the daughter gave--perhaps -the old man knew no better: perhaps he was afraid of losing the -position that he had held many years. As if divining Dorothy’s thoughts -the woman said: - -“I hope you will hold no ill will to father, he is old and not able to -do things as he should. If he was rough I hope you will excuse him.” - -“He was rough,” answered Dorothy, “and I did feel that he had done us a -grave injustice. But since you are so kind--” - -“Here comes the doctor. For goodness sake don’t tell him anything -against father,” interrupted the woman, just as a gentleman in an -automobile outfit entered the place. - -“Well, I declare!” he exclaimed, “what’s all this?” - -“My friend fainted,” said Dorothy, before anyone else had time to -speak, “and we are trying to revive her. We are anxious to start off -for North Birchland in time for the five-twenty train, we thought we -had better have your assistance.” - -“I’ll tell you how it was, Doc,” started the police officer, in an -unsteady voice. “These girls--” - -“Dad, do be quiet,” interrupted the daughter. “The doctor has no time -to listen to stories. He wants to see what the young girl needs.” - -The doctor felt of Miette’s pulse, listened to her heart, and asked -some questions. - -Dorothy saw how delicate the child looked--it was that ethereal beauty -that so attracted the Glenwood girls, but they had not attributed the -unusual daintiness to ill health. - -“You are not her sister?” the doctor asked of Dorothy. - -“No, but she is a very dear friend of mine.” - -“And you belong at the Cedars--Mrs. White’s niece?” - -“Yes,” replied Dorothy, “I live there. I am Major Dale’s daughter.” - -“Then I’ll see the child over there later to-night,” he said. “Were you -going back by train?” - -“Yes,” answered Dorothy, with a glance at the woman who was shaking her -head back of the doctor--motioning to Dorothy to say “Yes.” - -“Then I think you might ride back in my auto. I have a call that way, -and it will be much easier for the sick girl than taking a train ride.” - -“Oh, that would be so very kind of you,” said Dorothy, her gratitude -showing as clearly in her eyes as in her voice. “I am sure Aunt Winnie -will be so thankful--” - -“No trouble at all,” replied the doctor. “Plenty of room in my machine. -Come, little girl,”--to Miette,--“Let us see what some fresh air will -do for you.” - -And they were going away at last! Dorothy felt almost like collapsing -herself--the day had been strenuous indeed. - -The old officer touched Dorothy’s arm as she was passing out. - -“See here, girl,” he whispered, “don’t hold this again me. I was -wrong--foolish. But if the doctor got hold of it--I’d be turned out, -and then--it would soon be the poorhouse for me.” - -Tears glistened in the deep set eyes. His hands were trembling. - -“I will do the best I can,” Dorothy promised, “but father will have to -know the circumstances--” - -“Oh, Major Dale!” and the old man fell into his chair. “Girl, I never -knew who you was, and that constable from the Birches, he gave me such -a story. Well if you’ll only try to make the major see the way it was--” - -“I’ll do all I can,” said Dorothy, hurrying to get away, for Miette -was in the car at the door and the chauffeur was ready to start. The -police officer stood at the door, and his daughter was on the walk, -making sure that the girls were in the auto safely. - -“Good-bye,” called Dorothy as the machine began to puff. Miette smiled -to the woman, then she looked timidly at the old man. Suddenly another -tall figure stepped up to the police station--that of a tall man, with -slouch hat-- - -“The constable!” exclaimed Miette to Dorothy. - -But the automobile was off, and the two men on the steps of the -country jail were gazing after the cloud of smoke and dust left in the -automobile’s track--while Dorothy and Miette were safely flying away to -the Cedars. - - - - -CHAPTER XXII - -SINCERE AFFECTION’S POWER - - -It was two days later, and Miette had almost forgotten to “be -careful”--she felt so strong and well in her pleasant surroundings at -the Cedars. - -As Dorothy expected, Mrs. White took the lonely girl to her heart at -once, and it was only a matter of time--that of waiting for Miette’s -convalescence,--that now withheld them from taking the trip to New York -in search of the girl’s friends or relatives. - -Nothing had been seen or heard of Urania. The other girls’ experience -in the country jail had been discussed and settled amicably through the -charitable interference of Dorothy, who insisted that the old officer -was not responsible, that he did not mean to treat them so harshly, but -was frightened into taking the extreme measure of holding them through -the “story” given by the constable who was working so assiduously for -the reward. - -Major Dale was at first inclined to deal summarily with the man, but -Dorothy pleaded his case so ardently that she finally “won out,” as -the major expressed it and so the old officer was let off with an -unmistakable “curtain lecture.” - -He declared he had taken enough from the Birchland constable to pay -for all his other mistakes, for indeed the wrath of that officer when -he found his “prize” had escaped was not of the sort that is easily -allayed. - -All this, “added to what he got,” made enough, Dorothy declared. - -Miette’s frail health, her tendency to faint in any unusual excitement, -caused Mrs. White apprehension as time for the proposed journey to New -York arrived. If only Miette would be satisfied to wait at the Cedars -while Dorothy and Mrs. White could go, then, Mrs. White told her, -she could take another trip, when some key to the situation had been -obtained. - -But Miette was so anxious--she wanted above everything else to see -Marie, and then she felt assured she would be able to learn all the -particulars about her aunt leaving New York. - -As days passed Mrs. White got into communication with Mrs. Pangborn. -Letters passed to and from Glenwood daily, and Dorothy’s aunt told her -they would have some business with Miette’s attorneys when they reached -New York. - -Finally one particularly bright day, Miette came down to the dining -room with the regular request “to go to-day,” pleading from the depths -of her wonderful dark eyes. - -“I feel so well,” she declared, “and if we could only go and have it -all settled--” - -“Well,” agreed Mrs. White, “I guess we can go to-day.” - -How the color came and went in Miette’s cheeks! How excited she was to -get started, every moment seeming to add to her impatience. - -“Now, my dear,” cautioned Mrs. White, “you have promised me to keep -calm, and not get any more spells. If you are so excited now, before -we leave at all, how do you expect to keep calm when you get into the -bustle of busy New York?” - -So the girl tried to appear less agitated, but Dorothy could see that -every nerve in the child’s frame was a-quiver with anticipation. - -At last they were on the train. They would be in New York in one hour. -Miette talked incessantly. What she would tell Marie--she would like -to buy her a little present before she went to her store; then perhaps -they could take Marie out to lunch--it was Marie, Marie, until both -Mrs. White and Dorothy marvelled at this girl’s extreme affection for -a little cash girl, when she professes such strong dislike for being -considered one of the working class. - -“Now,” said Mrs. White, as the train rolled into the great Grand -Central station, “we will go first to the lawyers’. A day in New York -passes quickly, and we have considerable to attend to during business -hours.” - -It seemed to Dorothy that even New York had grown busier and -noisier--she used to think it impossible to add to these conditions, -but surely at eleven o’clock on a business morning nothing could be -more active than the great metropolis. - -They boarded a subway car. This underground travel always excited -Dorothy’s interest, “to think that little human beings could build -beneath the great solid surface of New York, could fortify these -immense caves with walls of huge stones,” she exclaimed to Miette, -“don’t you think it marvelous?” - -“Yes,” replied Miette simply, without evincing the slightest admiration -for that part of the wonders of the nineteenth century’s achievements. - -Then the tall buildings--like slices of another world suspended between -the earth and sky. Dorothy had seen New York before, but the great -American city never failed to excite in her a truly patriotic pride. - -“Have you such things in France?” she asked Miette, by way of -emphasizing the wonders. - -“Some of them,” replied the French girl, “but what seems to me a pity -is that you have nothing old in New York, everything is new and shiny. -There is no--no history, you tear everything down just when it gets -interesting. Marie told me one day that this is because there are so -many insurance companies here. When people die you get a lot of money, -then you buy a lot of new things.” - -Mrs. White laughed outright at this girlish speech. She had often heard -the objection made to new “shiny things,”--that they looked as if -some one had just died and left an insurance policy--but to apply the -comparison to tall buildings was a new idea. - -A crowded elevator brought them to the office of a law firm. Mrs. White -wrote something on her card, and when the messenger returned from an -inner room the lady was immediately ushered in--Dorothy and Miette -remained outside, looking down on New York from a ten-story view point. - -The legal business seemed of small consequence to Miette--she wanted -to get out and look for Marie. - -Finally the door to the inner room was opened and the two girls were -asked to step inside. - -“This is the young lady,” said Mrs. White to a man who sat at a desk -that was littered with papers. - -“Oh, yes,” he answered, looking first at Miette then at a document in -his hand, as if making some comparison. - -“And she left the boarding school with this young lady?” the lawyer -asked, indicating Dorothy. - -“Yes, my niece undertook to assist the child,” answered Mrs. White. “We -are accustomed to Dorothy’s ventures, but she is young, and we have -to be careful sometimes,” she added, with a look that Dorothy did not -exactly understand. - -“I see,” replied the gentleman, also smiling significantly, “Well, she -is quite a--philanthropist. She ought to study law.” - -Dorothy blushed at the compliment. Miette merely looked puzzled at -the proceedings. What could this man mean? What did he know of her -business? her eyes were asking. - -“And just how old are you?” inquired the man turning to the French -girl. - -“Fifteen,” she answered simply. - -“And you came to New York last year?” he continued. - -“Yes,” answered Miette, wondering why she should be thus catechised. - -Then he unrolled a great packet of papers. From an envelope in the -packet he took a small picture. - -“Whose picture is this?” he asked Miette. - -“Oh,” she exclaimed, “My own mother’s--the one we had at home. Where -did you get it?” and she reverently pressed the small glass-covered -miniature to her lips. - -“There can be no question as to identity,” the lawyer said to Mrs. -White, without appearing to notice Miette’s emotion. “Of course the -legal technicalities will have to be complied with, but this is without -question the child in the case.” - -Miette allowed Dorothy to look at the miniature. What a beautiful -face--yes, Miette was like this sweet sad-faced woman. - -The lawyer was talking aside to Mrs. White. - -“I will be very glad to make some arrangements,” Dorothy heard him -say. “Of course, the child is in our charge, and we thought everything -was going on satisfactorily. It is a strange thing what important -developments some times may evolve from the simple matter of one -child’s affection for another. The president of Glenwood school has -written me that it was entirely due to the interest of Miss Dale that -this child’s plight was actually discovered,” he said aloud, intending -that both girls should hear the remark. - -“Dorothy has been very good--” Miette felt obliged to say, although -she feared to make her own voice heard in the serious matter that the -lawyer was evidently discussing. - -“For the present then,” said the lawyer, “this is all we can do. I will -be glad to call at the Cedars as soon as I can thoroughly investigate -the details, and then we will see what better plan may be arranged.” - -Mrs. White was ready to leave. - -“Just one minute,” said the lawyer. “I neglected to ascertain what was -the name of the firm which you say you had been employed by?” he asked -Miette. - -“Gorden-Granfield’s,” she replied, a deep flush overspreading her face -at the mention of the “store,” where she had spent such miserable hours. - -“And who worked with you, near you?” he asked further, putting down on -his paper a hurried note. - -“Marie Bloise,” answered Miette promptly. - -“Very well,” he said, putting the paper back on his desk. “I am -entirely obliged, Mrs. White,” he continued, “and very glad indeed to -have met this little heroine,” he smiled to Dorothy. “Our young girls -of to-day very often display a more commendable type of heroism than -characterized the Joans of former days,” he declared. “The results of -their work are more practical, to say the least.” - -Then they entered the elevator, and Miette, still carrying the envelope -with the miniature (the lawyer gave the picture to her) stepped -impatiently ahead of Dorothy and Mrs. White when they reached the -sidewalk. - -“I feel foolish with such compliments,” Dorothy whispered to her aunt. -“I can’t see what I have done to deserve them?” - -“You discovered Miette,” replied her aunt, simply, “and that seems to -be more than even the smartest lawyers in New York had been able to do.” - -Dorothy did not exactly understand this remark, but they were downtown -now, and within sight of Gorden-Granfield’s establishment. - -Through the great department store Miette led Mrs. White and Dorothy to -the basement--where, the French girl said, Marie worked. - -“She is sure to be on the floor now,” exclaimed Miette, displaying a -strange familiarity with “store terms.” - -Down in the basement people crowded and fought to get closer to -the bargain counters. Dorothy was not accustomed to this sort of -shopping--she was almost carried off her feet with the rush and crush. -Mrs. White bit her lips-- - -“And did you actually work here?” she whispered to Miette. - -“Yes,” replied the child, “Is it not terrible?” - -“Awful! There is absolutely not a breath of air.” - -“That was what made me sick,” said Miette. “I could not stand--the -atmosphere.” - -“No wonder. I cannot see how anyone could stand it.” - -“There is a girl I know!” exclaimed Miette, as a child in a somber -black dress, with a black lined basket in her hand, made her way -through the crowds. - -“Where is Marie?” asked Miette, when she could get close enough to the -cash girl to ask her the question. - -“Gone,” replied the other, glancing curiously at Miette. “Where’re you -workin’?” she asked in turn. - -“I am not working,” said Miette, not unkindly. “I am at boarding -school.” - -“Gee!” exclaimed the girl in the black dress. - -Then the clerk called: “Here check!” - -“But tell me about Marie,” insisted Miette, keeping as close to the -cash girl as she could under the circumstances. - -“I guess she’s in the hospital,” answered the girl. “She was awful -sick--had to be carried out of the store.” - -“Here check!” yelled the clerk again. “If you don’t mind your business -and get these things wrapped I’ll report you.” - -The little girl made no reply, but simply took the parcel in her -basket. Then the clerk espied Miette. - -“Oh, hello, Frenchy,” she exclaimed, while Miette’s cheeks flamed as -the people around stared at her. “Sportin’ now?” - -Miette did not reply, but turned and made her way to where Mrs. White -and Dorothy waited in a secluded corner. - -“Marie is not here,” she told them. “She is sick--gone away.” - -“Come,” directed Mrs. White, anxious to get out of the ill-ventilated -basement. “We can talk about it upstairs.” - -Up in the marble lined arcade Miette told what she had learned. She was -“broken hearted.” She did so want to find Marie. - -“Well, it seems we must be disappointed in something,” Mrs. White told -her, “all our other business has been so satisfactory, we cannot expect -everything to go along as if some magic clock ticked out our time in -New York.” - -But Miette could not be cheered--she was so sorry to know that Marie -was sick, then to think she had no time to go to her home--Mrs. White -insisted she must do some shopping and then leave on the five o’clock -train. - -“Couldn’t we go while you shop,” suggested Miette. - -“No, indeed, my dear,” replied Mrs. White. “I could not think of -trusting you two children in New York alone.” - -So they were obliged to “shop” and then to leave New York without -Miette fulfilling her promise to Dorothy--that of making her acquainted -with the “sweetest girl in all New York, Marie Bloise.” - -“But I shall write to her--and at once,” said Miette. “I must hear from -her in some way.” - - - - -CHAPTER XXIII - -THE REAL MIETTE - - -“And now, my dears,” said Mrs. White, a day or two after the trip to -New York, “you must soon be thinking of returning to Glenwood. You have -had quite a vacation, and it is too early in the season to lay aside -school work.” - -“Yes, and I will have plenty to do to pull up,” replied Dorothy. “I am -working for a prize this year.” - -“I shall feel more like doing my part now,” spoke Miette, in whose -cheeks the tint of health was beginning to show itself. “And I do -believe I shall be very glad to see the girls, also,” she said. - -“Well, I am sure the little change has done you both good,” remarked -Mrs. White, with an approving look. “After all, there are many -important things in life to be learned--and they are not all to be -found in books. This afternoon we may expect to see the lawyer from New -York, and then I hope all the troublesome business will be settled.” - -A letter from Tavia brought the news that Nita Brandt was miserable -over the part she had taken in the “persecution” of Miette. She said, -in her letter, that even Miss Bylow had spoken to the class in “a near -apology,” and that when the two “runaways” did return there would be a -welcome committee waiting to receive them. - -“So, you see,” Dorothy told Miette, “American school girls are not as -mean as they may appear. I was positive they would want you back as -soon as you left--and it is a great thing to be missed, you know.” - -“But I am sure it is you who are missed,” replied Miette, who did not -attempt to conceal her pleasure at the tone of Tavia’s letter. “I do -not see how they get on without you at all.” - -“Oh, indeed,” replied Dorothy, “Glenwood girls are quite capable of -taking care of themselves, and they have a particular faculty of being -independent of persons and things.” - -“I hope I shall be able to stay--allowed to stay, I mean,” said Miette, -thoughtfully. “I am so nervous about the lawyer’s visit.” - -“No need to be,” Dorothy told her. “I am sure everything will be -all right--I can tell by Aunt Winnie’s manner that she expects some -pleasant news.” - -“And if I do stay at Glenwood, and have the pleasure of visiting with -you again,” said Miette, “will you come again with me to New York to -look for Marie?” - -“I’ve got a better plan,” replied Dorothy, “but you mustn’t ask about -it yet--the plans are not fully developed.” - -“Oh, do tell me?” pleaded Miette, “If it’s about Marie I cannot wait -for plans to develop.” - -“Well, it includes Marie--I hope,” said Dorothy, with a mischievous -shake of her pretty head. “The fact is, I am begging Aunt Winnie to -let me turn the Cedars into a Social Settlement--ask some lonely and -otherwise ‘abused’ girls to spend their vacation here.” - -“Oh, how splendid!” exclaimed Miette, “I know two other very nice girls -who worked in the store--they are poor, but--” - -“Poverty is no objection,” declared Dorothy. “The fact is, Dad says I -have made so many acquaintances in the past few years we ought to have -a reunion. I have always loved the social settlement idea, and I’m -going to try it on.” - -“We would be so happy now,” said Dorothy, “if only we could get some -tidings of Urania.” - -“Do you think she will come back?” asked Miette. - -“I am sure she will,” replied Dorothy. “If we only could get some word -to her, wherever she is. Sometimes I wake in the night and fancy she is -calling me.” - -“You love her, I am sure,” said Miette, “and she is such a queer little -creature!” - -“Yes, I do love her,” declared Dorothy. “She almost risked her life for -me, and I will never believe that she did anything wrong--she might be -very foolish, but she is not wicked.” - -“It is well to have such a friend as Dorothy Dale,” said Miette, with a -meaning smile. “I am sure I should have fared very poorly without her -aid myself.” - -“Now, come,” interrupted Dorothy, “when a girl talks that way I am -always certain she wants to borrow something--and all my needles, pins, -thread, and even darning ball are at school.” - -Miette laughed merrily--she had a way of laughing that might be -properly termed infectious, for its ring never failed to bring forth an -echo. - -It was that laugh that had won for her the heart of Dorothy, when alone -she attempted to become one of the “Glens,” and Tavia, with Ned, helped -to make the fun on opening day. - -The time slipped by like the fleeting autumn clouds that added their -gentle reflection to the glorious tints of tree and bush. It might be -pleasant to get back with the girls at Glenwood, but it could scarcely -be more pleasant than this wonderful day at the Cedars, Dorothy -thought. She had many delightful hours with her brothers, Roger and -Joe, as well as with the others. - -“I think, Miette, you ought really to put on one of my white gowns this -afternoon--you look so somber in black, and all white is just as deep -mourning as black, you know,” said Dorothy. - -“If you would like me to, I shall do it,” replied Miette, “although I -shall feel very strange to wear anything but black.” - -“It will really be good for you,” urged Dorothy. “You know, they say -that black is actually hard on the nerves.” - -So it happened that when the lunch bell rang it was a new Miette that -came down with Dorothy. - -Even Major Dale remarked upon the improvement. - -“Well, you see,” said Miette, “when Dorothy wants anything she is sure -of getting it. I have often heard that some people have fairies helping -them, and I am sure Dorothy’s fairy is very good to her.” - -Mrs. White reminded the girls they were not to go off the grounds -after lunch, “for the lawyer may want to see you,” she told them. - -The early afternoon train brought the expected gentleman--Mr. Pierce by -name, of the law firm of Pierce & Sloan, New York City. - -He was the same gentleman whom Mrs. White had met in the city, and when -he recognized Miette he remarked upon her improved appearance. - -“You have gained in the few days,” he said kindly, “I am sure these new -friends know how to take care of--lost girls,” he finished with a smile. - -Major Dale was present and showed his usual kindly interest in -Dorothy’s friends. In fact, he evinced a pardonable pride in the way -his daughter won her friends, as he did, too, Mr. Pierce’s statement -that Dorothy was a very smart little girl. - -Dorothy naturally disliked such compliments, and always maintained she -had done nothing more than any other girl would have done under the -circumstances. This might have been almost true, or true in a sense, -but when men like Lawyer Pierce are initiated into the girl realm, and -discover that the members of that realm are not all “silly, giggling -school girls,” surprise is natural as well as excusable. - -In how many homes to-day are not young girls doing things quietly and -almost unconsciously to help the entire family, not alone to obtain -bread and butter, but to secure real peace and happiness? - -Think of the numberless girls who are assisting good mothers with the -trying details of the household, taking from tired heads and shoulders -a generous share of the burden that would otherwise make life miserable -for these same long-taxed mothers! - -There are Dorothy Dales in almost every home--but we have not written -their story yet. The “Home Girl” is one of the great unwritten volumes -that writers hold so sacred in their hearts, scarcely is pen or paper -deemed worthy to make the picture. - -But we are telling one Dorothy’s story, that those who read may see the -others by reflection. - -In the library at the Cedars sat the group--Major Dale and his sister, -Mrs. White, Lawyer Pierce, and Dorothy with Miette. They were now to -learn the story of the real Miette--from the lips of her attorney. - -“This young lady,” began the lawyer, indicating Miette, “was the -daughter of Marquis de Pleau, a Frenchman of title, and of an American -lady, before her marriage, Miss Davis, of Albany.” - -“Oh,” exclaimed Mrs. White, in surprise, her tone indicating that she -knew the mother of Miette, and that the memory was one of pleasant -associations. Miette herself evinced some surprise, but Dorothy was too -interested to take her eyes off Mr. Pierce. - -“The marquis died suddenly,” continued the lawyer, “and the young -mother was left with this precious inheritance,” laying his hand on -Miette’s shoulder. - -“Some years later the mother herself was called away,” he resumed, “and -then it was that the child was sent to relatives in this country. Her -allowance had been received through our house, we having been appointed -by the marquis’ estate, and we in turn had been paying the allowance to -an aunt by marriage--Mrs. Charles Huber.” - -Miette shrugged her small shoulders in true French fashion. Evidently -she had no pleasant thoughts about Mrs. Charles Huber! - -“We had no reason to suspect any misuse of this orphan’s money,” -continued Mr. Pierce, “until a letter sent from Glenwood school to a -girl named Marie Bloise, employed by the firm of Gorden-Granfield, came -into the possession of the superintendent of the firm, Mr. Frederic -Freeman, who happened to be a personal friend of my own.” - -“But I sent no letter!” interrupted Miette in surprise. - -“No,” answered the lawyer, “the letter was signed Dorothy Dale!” - -All eyes were turned on Dorothy. - -“I sent it--” she stammered, “to Gorden-Granfield’s because Miette was -so anxious to write to Marie, and had lost the letter.” - -“And how did you get it?” asked Miette, more surprised than ever. - -“Mrs. Pangborn gave it to me, and said I might add a line, and send -it to the girl if I wished, but I was not to tell Miette until all -the trouble was straightened out. It has not been all settled yet,” -finished Dorothy. - -“But we are about to finish it,” said the lawyer, smiling. “This letter -was turned over to Mr. Freeman because it is against the rules of the -house for employes to receive mail through the office.” - -“But how did you come to know this letter had to do with your client?” -asked Major Dale, much puzzled at the complications. - -“Because Dorothy Dale has a very business-like habit of putting the -sender’s name on the corner of her letters. This being written by -Miette de Pleau, had that name neatly penned in the upper left-hand -corner. This caught the eye of Mr. Freeman, and as he had heard me make -some remarks about my little client, had even suspected that a girl -employed as cash girl in his own store under the name of Marie Varley, -might be the very girl I was so anxious to interview personally, he -immediately forwarded the letter to me.” - -“Yes, they called me that name--to hide who I was. Auntie said I should -not let anyone know I was in a store,” said Miette. - -“A remarkable case,” said Major Dale. - -“Very,” assented the lawyer. “Of course, we have cases with queer -phases, but this has been, as you say, Major, remarkable. To think that -we should have a client in our own city whom we were never able to see -personally. The aunt insisted the child was at boarding school, and it -was very likely a fear of detection that prompted her to send the girl -to Glenwood finally.” - -“And was the woman actually--wicked?” asked Mrs. White. - -“No,” replied Mr. Pierce, “and I should have explained that earlier. -Her mind was unbalanced, and she is now in a sanitarium.” - -“Oh,” exclaimed Miette, “I often thought that! She was so different at -times, but after my uncle went away she was very strange.” - -“Yes,” said Mr. Pierce, “we have learned that her peculiar mania for -money was not considered--well, dangerous by her husband, and when he -went to the East Indies on a business trip he had no reason to fear -that anything would go amiss with his niece. It was then that Mrs. -Huber sent Miette to work--she explained that the girl would get an -American education in that way.” - -“The daughter of a marquis?” exclaimed Mrs. White. - -“Exactly,” answered Mr. Pierce. “But we all know the cunning of those -afflicted with mania. She was so adroit that she managed well to keep -this little girl entirely out of our reach.” - -“And now?” prompted Mrs. White. - -“Now we must, of course, appoint a new guardian for Miette,” went on -the lawyer, “and I have a request from Mr. Huber that some one be -appointed who has had children to deal with. His wife was a person -brought up singularly alone.” - -“Could I choose?” asked Miette, innocently. - -“You might suggest,” answered the lawyer. - -“Then I would so like--Dorothy’s Aunt Winnie--” - -“My dear child!” expostulated Mrs. White. “I have a veritable -institution on my hands now--” - -“Oh, do, Aunt Winnie!” begged Dorothy, throwing her arms about the -lovely woman without regard for the presence of the stranger. “I am -sure Miette will help take care of me, and I will help take care of -Miette.” - -“I have always had a sacred love for the orphan,” spoke up Major Dale. -“In fact, I do honestly believe that when a helpless child comes to -our home, in need of a strong arm to guide and lead the way through -life, that such a one is heaven sent. And if there is no technical or -legal objection, I would urge you, sister, to listen to the cry of the -children here,” pointing to Dorothy and Miette. - -“I have been requested to make just this appeal,” said Mr. Pierce. “I -had written to Mr. Huber of the circumstances surrounding the rescue of -his niece, and he begged me to ask Mrs. White to continue her interest. -If ever Mrs. Huber grows strong enough, of course, she may want to take -back the charge, but her husband is determined to take her on a long -voyage as soon as she shall be strong enough to endure it. This, the -doctors think, will be the best kind of treatment for her case.” - -“You will, auntie?” pleaded Dorothy. - -“Oh, I suppose so,” said Mrs. White happily. “My daughters are -multiplying wonderfully of late.” - -At the word “daughter,” Miette arose and very solemnly touched her lips -to Mrs. White’s forehead. - -“You will be a mother to me, I am sure,” she said, “and I will try to -be a dutiful daughter to you!” - - - - -CHAPTER XXIV - -THE SEARCH - - -“But I cannot just exactly understand about that letter,” said Miette, -the next day, as she and Dorothy began their packing for Glenwood. - -“What more do you want to know?” asked Dorothy archly. - -“Whatever did you say to Marie?” - -“Why, I just added a line, as Mrs. Pangborn said I might. I said that -you were in distress, and if she knew where your aunt lived, should she -go there and see if she still was at the same place. Then I asked if -she would send me your aunt’s address.” - -“What for?” asked Miette. - -“Well, I cannot just exactly tell you,” stammered Dorothy, “but I knew -if Aunt Winnie went to New York she would not mind calling on your -aunt.” - -“So,” said Miette, giving Dorothy a gentle hug (everything Miette did -was gentle), “you had really decided to have me investigated?” - -“I knew you needed some attention.” - -“And I was so ashamed to have worked in a store,” reflected Miette -aloud. - -“That was because you were really a ‘somebody,’” answered Dorothy. “I -do believe in inheritance. You see, you inherited a perfectly honorable -pride. And do you realize you are very rich?” - -“I know it, but I do not realize it,” said Miette. “Like the pride, I -suppose I consider that my lawful right.” - -Dorothy saw how different can be a foreign girl to one accustomed to -our delightful American independence. - -“Now, if Tavia ever fell into such luck,” said Dorothy, “I can scarcely -imagine what would happen.” - -“I hope Tavia will not think I have taken her place in your heart,” -remarked Miette, at that moment snapping the spring on her suitcase. “I -dearly love Tavia myself.” - -“Oh, she is one of Aunt Winnie’s ‘found daughters,’ too,” said Dorothy. -“We are all very fond of Tavia.” - -“I am going to give a real party when we get back to Glenwood,” -announced Miette. “I will have it done in style--pay for the very best -we can get there, with Mrs. Pangborn as--patroness.” - -“Oh, that would be lovely,” commented Dorothy. “We have very few -real affairs out there. But I know we could have them if the girls’ -allowances would permit.” - -“I have plenty,” responded Miette, “and I would like to show the -girls that I do not hold any malice. It is only natural to have -little--squabbles, as you call them?” - -“Well,” sighed Dorothy, “I do believe I would sleep soundly to-night if -I only knew about Urania.” - -“Yes,” answered Miette, “It is a pity we cannot let her share our -happiness. She surely needs some happiness.” - -It may seem to the reader that such things only happen in books, but is -not truth actually stranger than fiction? - -At that very moment Major was down in the library, reading a letter -from one of the town officials, in which was stated the fact that the -gypsy girl, Urania, had been entirely cleared of all suspicion--that -the wicked men who had stolen the goods from Mrs. White’s home had -planned to circulate the story against the girl who had foiled them, -and that now the Borough would transfer the reward placed for the -capture of the girl to the finding of her--to make right, if possible, -the harm done a helpless, innocent creature. - -“And furthermore,” continued the official communication, “inasmuch -as your daughter has helped this girl at very great personal risks -(as we have learned through careful investigation), you may tell your -daughter that if she knows anything of the whereabout of this gypsy -girl, she need not hesitate in communicating to her this proclamation.” - -Major Dale called Dorothy, and told her the good news. - -“But how can we find poor Urania,” sighed Dorothy. - -“I’ve never known you to have to look for anything in vain, daughter,” -said the Major, with his arm about Dorothy, and his wrinkled face -pressed close to her flushed cheek. - -This was Thursday evening. The girls were to leave for Glenwood the -next day. - -“I would like to stay over one day more,” pleaded Dorothy to Mrs. -White, “I feel in that time we may hear some news from Urania.” - -“Well, just one day, remember. I will not extend the time,” answered -Mrs. White, smiling. - -Miette was impatient to hear from her beloved Marie. She had sent a -letter to Marie in care of the department store, and, by Mrs. White’s -direction, had marked it “important.” At last came a letter in return, -which caused the French girl much delight. - -“It is from Marie, my Marie!” she cried, running up to Dorothy. “She -is out of the hospital, and she and her folks have moved to Boston. -Her folks are doing better--earning more money--and Marie is to go to -school!” - -“I am glad to hear that,” replied Dorothy. - -“I shall write again--and tell her about my good fortune,” went on the -French girl. “Some day I want her to visit me.” - -“Yes, for I’d like to know her,” was Dorothy’s answer. - -In the Major’s own room, later that evening, he and Dorothy discussed a -plan of search for the missing gypsy girl. - -“It is more than likely,” said the Major, as Dorothy sat on the stool -at his feet, and he re-lighted his Christmas pipe of briar (Dorothy had -sent all the way to New York for that pipe), “that the poor girl is -hiding somewhere in the woods. She knows every inch of the land about -here, and there are still to be found nuts and berries she might try to -exist on.” - -“Yes,” replied Dorothy, “that was how she lived in the Glenwood woods. -And now that there are no gypsies in this township, she would feel safe -to hide around here.” - -“Well, I’ll tell you, daughter, to-morrow morning you and I can start -off on a little tramp. It is a long time since I’ve gone through the -woods with you, and we may take our lunch just as we used to, insist -upon having our own little holiday all to ourselves, and then--then we -will find Urania.” - -“My same old darling dad!” exclaimed Dorothy, throwing her arms about -the Major. “I was afraid you would be too busy to give me all that -time--you have so much more land to attend to now--” - -“But there’s one estate that is always first, Little Captain,” he -replied, and for some moments Dorothy rested like a babe in her -father’s arms. - -It was not a difficult matter to persuade Miette to remain at the -Cedars the next day, instead of accompanying the Major and Dorothy on -their tramp. In fact, Miette would have refused to go had she been -invited, for she had a fear now of the woods, and the gypsies. She -remained indoors to pen another letter for her beloved Marie. - -So Dorothy and the Major started off, Dorothy with the dear old lunch -basket that had served so many pleasant meals under Dalton trees in her -earlier days, and the Major with his trusted stick, the blackthorn, -that almost seemed to anticipate his steps, so well acquainted was it -with the Major’s travels. - -“We had better take the path along the mountain,” suggested the Major, -“as I am sure there are many secluded spots and lots of good nuts along -the way.” - -“Very well,” replied Dorothy. “Surely we will find her. If she can only -see us--you and I together, she will be certain that no harm could come -to her through us.” - -“Poor child!” said the old gentleman, “What if my little daughter--But, -of course, she is very different to the girl of the woods.” - -“Oh, I don’t think, father, that Urania is really untamed. I have known -her to do such good, thoughtful acts--surely she must have a generous -heart.” - -“No doubt of it, daughter. But take care there,” as the path neared -the edge of a precipice. “I know you are sure-footed, but that’s a -dangerous pass.” - -Dorothy clung to some low branches and gained the broader path without -mishap. Then, from the height of the hill, they stopped to call and -look over the surrounding slope of woodland. - -Dorothy called and called, but only the echo of her own voice against -the hills came in answer. - -“How I do wish we could find her,” she exclaimed, some discouragement -in her tone. “I am sometimes afraid--she might be dead!” - -“No fear,” replied the Major, confidently. “Good, strong girls like -Urania have business living, and they do not die without just cause. We -had best sit down here, and take our lunch,” he went on. “Perhaps those -chicken sandwiches may give you new courage. Isn’t there a spring over -there near that rock?” - -“I can see water trickling down,” answered Dorothy. “I’ll get the cups -out and go over.” - -In the little lunch basket Dorothy had placed the cups of the -automobile lunch set, and with these in her hands she ran over to the -rock by the hillside. Major Dale helped lay out the things. It was -delightful to be out there in the woods, to hear the birds sing a -welcome, and to feel the cool breezes of the autumn air brushing his -cheeks. - -“I hardly blame the gypsies,” he said to himself. “The outdoor life is -the only life, after all.” - -Dorothy returned now with the two cups full of fresh spring water, and -the little luncheon was soon being made a most enjoyable meal. - -“Just like dear old days in Dalton,” said Dorothy, helping the Major to -another lettuce sandwich. “I am glad of the holiday. I will have a dear -memory to take back to Glenwood now.” - -How “glorious” the Major looked. Glorious because his snowy hair fell -so gently on his fine, high forehead, because in his rugged cheeks -could be plainly seen the glow of health satisfied, because his eyes -were so bright--and, oh, how lovely he did look, thought Dorothy, as -he sat there in the flickering autumn sunlight, with the great rugged -hills behind him and the whole wide world before him! - -“It’s a queer picnic,” remarked Dorothy, feeling obliged to keep ever -before her the one thought of the miserable Urania. - -“But a most delightful one,” replied the Major. “The kind that -compensates in ending well. I am perfectly sure we will find your -little protégé.” - -“Then I think we had better hurry our dessert,” said the daughter, -passing the tiny, frosted cakes. “How good everything does taste out of -doors!” - -“First-rate,” assented the Major between mouthfuls, “but don’t close -that basket until I have the one lone sandwich I saw you smuggle in -there.” - -“And another cup of water?” - -“Don’t care if I do,” replied the Major, imitating the boys in his -careless manner. “I could eat as much again--Bring it next time.” - -After the last crumbs had been disposed of they started off again--this -time in the direction of a high rock. - -Some boys looking for nuts happened along, and Dorothy asked if they -had seen a girl anywhere in the woods. - -“What girl?” asked a rather saucy fellow, without raising his cap. - -“Any girl,” replied Dorothy, defiantly. - -“Plenty of them out here after nuts,” answered the urchin. “I saw one -a while ago--looked as if she had never seen a real nut in her life. -Guess she hadn’t much to eat lately.” - -Dorothy was interested instantly. The Major had gone on ahead, and she -called to him to wait while she made further inquiries. - -The description seemed to Dorothy to answer to that of Urania, Dorothy -thought, and when the boy directed her to a “big chestnut tree, over -on the mountain road,” she and the Major promptly took up their -travels in that direction. - -Dorothy felt she would now find Urania--she must find her--and soon the -afternoon would be lapping over into twilight! - -“Can you hurry a little, father?” she asked, as the Major trudged -bravely along. “It is quite a distance to the hillside.” - -“And maybe a ‘wild goose’ chase at that,” replied her father. “I didn’t -just exactly like the look on that boy’s face. He may have fooled you.” - -“Do you think so!” exclaimed Dorothy, instantly allowing her spirits to -flag. - -“Well, we may as well look,” answered her father, “but I wouldn’t take -too much stock in the word of a youngster of his type.” - -Then, in their haste, they forgot conversation, and for some time -neither spoke. The road seemed very rough, and the path very uncertain. -Dorothy glanced at her father, and was at once concerned for his -comfort. - -“Are you tired, Daddy?” she asked. “Perhaps I am asking too much of -you.” - -“Oh, I guess I can stand it,” he replied. “It won’t take much longer to -make that hill.” - -The great grove of chestnut trees now towered above them. Yes, there -were voices--girls’ voices, too! - -“I hear someone,” announced Dorothy, as she stepped over a small -rivulet. - -“Yes, so do I,” said the Major. “But it is hardly likely our little -friend would be with a crowd of school girls--see, there is the -teacher!” - -Dorothy’s heart sank. There was the teacher, sure enough, and the -girls-- - -Urania was not one of them! - - - - -CHAPTER XXV - -DOROTHY AND HER CHUMS - - -The disappointment was keen--Dorothy had felt Urania must be near, but -instead of finding a lonely girl, she and the Major encountered a group -of school girls on a nutting party, all joyous and seemingly filled -with the very enthusiasm of the autumn day itself. - -No need to make inquiries of them--Urania would never allow herself to -be seen by this party. - -“I suppose we will have to go home,” said Dorothy sadly, as Major Dale -showed plainly signs of fatigue. - -“If you are satisfied we have looked thoroughly,” answered the Major. -“But I am not willing to give up the search until you say so.” - -“I don’t know where else we can look,” replied Dorothy, with a catch in -her voice. - -“But there may be spots nearer home,” suggested Major Dale. “You know -we made sure of the faraway places, but how about those in our own -neighborhood?” - -“Oh, yes. We never looked in the swamp!” - -“And there is a cave there?” - -“Indeed there is. Oh, do let us hurry before it gets too dark. How -queer I should never think of that cave!” - -“Not so very queer, either,” replied the father, “considering the good -reason you had to forget it. However, we will make just one more look.” - -It seemed to Dorothy that the shadows of night came down -immediately--she wanted the light so much! - -Over small hills and along winding paths they went, Major Dale keeping -up with small effort to the light step of his daughter beside him. - -“I would be frightened to death if you were not along,” Dorothy took -breath to say. “I think this is the most lonely part of all our -woodlands.” - -“Is that the swamp?” asked the Major, looking toward a deep ravine that -indicated a drop in the grade of the forest land. - -“Yes,” replied Dorothy, “and the cave is at the other end.” - -“Why, there are the ruins of the old Hastings homestead. Queer I never -explored these parts, as long as I have been around here. We used to -tramp through the Hasting’s farm years ago, but of late I had entirely -forgotten the place.” - -“The cave is the old ice house, I believe,” said Dorothy. “See, there -it is, against that hill.” - -“And I just thought I saw something dart through those bushes. See that -brush move?” - -“Oh, do you suppose it might be tramps?” asked Dorothy, trembling. - -“Not likely. Tramps, as a rule, do not move with that speed. It might -be a young deer, or--a young girl!” - -They were but a few feet away from the cave now, and Dorothy drew back -while her father advanced. - -“Anybody in there?” he asked gently, fearing that a male voice might -alarm the gypsy girl, were she in the old ice house. - -There was no answer. - -“I could almost say that darting figure went in there,” said Major -Dale. “Suppose you call, daughter.” - -“Urania!” called Dorothy, “Urania, it is only Dorothy and Major Dale. -You need not be afraid!” - -The Major was close to the door of the cave. It made Dorothy think of -the dreadful hour she had hidden there, and how she then feared to -answer the call of her friends. - -“I heard something. I’ll just take a look--” - -Major Dale put his head under the brick arch at the door. “Well, -girl--” he exclaimed. “Come out, we are friends.” And the next instant -Dorothy, too, was in the cave, standing beside the speechless gypsy -girl! - -“Oh, come! Hurry, do!” pleaded Dorothy, but the girl neither spoke nor -moved. - -“Are you ill?” asked the Major, looking around the dark place, hoping -to find some means of making a light. - -“Urania!” Dorothy kept pleading, holding the hand of the girl who was -now crouching on the damp ground. “Do try to come outside. No one will -harm you. We came to tell you that it was all a mistake, and that you -are free to come and go as you please. You will even be given some -money. The men know they have wronged you--” She was talking hurriedly -without regard to word or sentence. She was trying to make Urania -understand--to rouse her to some consciousness. - -“Have you any sort of light?” asked the Major, for he had searched in -vain, and it was now really dark. - -Urania crawled over to a huge stone, then she put her hand up to the -brick wall that lined the place. For a few moments she fumbled about, -but seemed too weak to make further effort. - -“I can’t,” she said at last. “There is--a candle there--behind the lose -brick!” - -It took but a second for Major Dale to locate the spot, and but a -moment longer to have the candle lighted. - -Then they could see Urania! And they could see that place! - -“Oh, you poor, dear child!” sobbed Dorothy. “Why did you not let me -know?” - -The dark eyes flashed and Urania showed she was not yet too weak to -smile. - -“And it is all safe?” she asked, wearily. - -“All entirely safe,” answered Major Dale. “But you are not safe here. -It is a wonder you have lived--hurry! We must get across the swamp -quickly to reach the road before it is dangerously dark.” - -“Can you walk?” asked Dorothy, anxiously. - -“Oh, yes--I can now,” replied Urania, “but I was so scared at first, -and I have been--out looking for some berries. I can’t believe I will -not have to run--any more.” - -“And I can’t believe that I have really found you,” said Dorothy. “We -have been looking all day long.” - -“Come, come,” urged the Major, “you young ladies may talk after we get -home.” - -They made their way to the door, and the Major extinguished the candle. - -“Oh, wait!” exclaimed Urania, “I must go back. I forgot something.” - -“Can you see?” asked the Major. - -“I don’t believe I can,” replied Urania. “Would you mind holding the -light?” - -The Major re-lighted the candle and again entered the cave. Urania -walked over to the far corner and took some bricks out of the wall. -Major Dale held the candle close to her shoulder. - -“It was here to-day,” she said. “Oh, yes, I have it. Just move that -brick--” - -Dorothy pressed closely to Urania, and she drew away the brick that now -threatened to fall in on the hand of the gypsy girl. - -“There!” said Urania, “Do you know what this is?” - -“Oh!” screamed Dorothy, “Aunt Winnie’s East Indian cup!” - -“Well--I give--up!” was all Major Dale seemed able to say, as he took -from the hand of the gypsy girl the treasured relic. - -“And you hid it there?” asked Dorothy, taking the cup from her father -and holding it up to the candle light. - -“No, indeed,” answered the girl. “I found it there. The men had the -hole in the wall for their stuff, I suppose, and they saved the cup to -drink out of.” - -“Oh, how delighted Aunt Winnie will be,” exclaimed Dorothy. “Do let us -hurry. She has been constantly worrying over the loss of this--it was -to be given to Ned when he came of age.” - -“That cup was the gift of an East Indian nobleman,” remarked Major -Dale. “Urania, you have repaid us now for all our trouble.” - -An hour later Urania had been bathed, dressed and fed by her friends -at the Cedars. Mrs. White personally helped the maid to look after -the girl’s wants, while Dorothy and Miette brought from their own -belongings such articles as seemed fitting to make the poor, miserable, -haunted gypsy girl comfortable at last. - -Mrs. White had already telephoned to the boys at Cadet Hall, telling -them the cup had been found. Major Dale took delight in imparting the -same news to the local authorities. - -“And now,” said Mrs. White, “since we have found Urania, and she has -found the cup, I suppose I shall have to give her that brand new -one-hundred-dollar bill I have been saving as the cup reward.” - -Dorothy and Miette tried to make Urania understand--she seemed so -queer, stunned, or shocked. - -“Won’t that be wonderful?” said Miette, smiling. - -“And won’t we have great times?” went on Dorothy, slightly lowering the -head of the steamer chair in which Urania was pillowed. - -Urania looked around her, in a strange, startled way. Then she took -Dorothy’s hand. “I think I’ll like to go to school now,” she stammered. - -“Of course you will,” spoke Mrs. White. “You want to be just like the -other girls, smart, clean and--pretty. Then you, too, may be one of -Dorothy’s chums!” - -“Yes! yes! always!” murmured Urania. “She is so good!” - -Here let me add a few more words, and then bring my tale to a close. - -Some days later Dorothy and Miette returned to Glenwood and were -royally received by both teachers and scholars. Miette gave her party, -and never had the school seen a better time. - -On the same day that the girls returned to their studies word came -in that the last of the thieving gypsies had been captured and put in -jail. When Urania heard this she breathed a sigh of satisfaction. - -“I want never to see them again--never!” she told Mrs. White. - -At the school, Dorothy was also glad the men had been captured. She ran -to tell Tavia. - -“Well, that ends all your troubles, Dorothy,” said Tavia. “Now you can -study--and win that prize you are after!” - -“I trust my troubles are over,” answered Dorothy. But she could not -look into the future. Many things were still to happen, and what some -of them were I shall relate in another book, to be called, “Dorothy -Dale’s Queer Holidays.” Queer indeed were the doings of those days--and -wonderful as well. - -“It is such a grand thing to have you back at Glenwood!” cried -Rose-Mary, one day, as she caught Dorothy in her arms and hugged her. -“When you were away--it was just as if something was missing!” - -“We moped and moped,” said Edna. “Just like hens in wet weather.” - -“We can’t do without our Dorothy!” finished Tavia. “We want her with -us--always!” - -And then the girls joined hands in a circle and began to caper and -dance; and thus let us leave them. - - - - - * * * * * * - - - - -Transcriber’s note: - -Punctuation has been standardised. Other changes made to the original -publication are as follows: - - Page 23 - hugh white cat sat _changed to_ - huge white cat sat - - Page 28 - the the road was not far away _changed to_ - the road was not far away - - Page 41 - easy to replace mere mercandise _changed to_ - easy to replace mere merchandise - - Page 44 - is a srawl, too scrawly for me _changed to_ - is a scrawl, too scrawly for me - - Page 46 - Alladin and the seven Robbers _changed to_ - Aladdin and the seven Robbers - - Page 46 - wtih much seriousness _changed to_ - with much seriousness - - Page 81 - two whole days or a little check _changed to_ - two whole days for a little check - - Page 127 - Mrs. Panghorn had intended calling _changed to_ - Mrs. Pangborn had intended calling - - Page 135 - sweater, and your Tam O’shanter _changed to_ - sweater, and your Tam O’Shanter - - Page 136 - a hugh bunch of sumac berries _changed to_ - a huge bunch of sumac berries - - Page 145 - were so stingy about you old walk _changed to_ - were so stingy about your old walk - - Page 151 - bunch of green burrs go _changed to_ - bunch of green burs go - - Page 183 - about able to take of a little _changed to_ - about able to take care of a little - - Page 189 - exclaimed he officer _changed to_ - exclaimed the officer - - Page 209 - caves with walls of hugh stones _changed to_ - caves with walls of huge stones - - Page 212 - Fron an envelope in the packet _changed to_ - From an envelope in the packet - - Page 214 - met this little heroine,” she smiled _changed to_ - met this little heroine,” he smiled - - Page 220 - with a michievous shake _changed to_ - with a mischievous shake - - Page 234 - of the wherabout of this gypsy _changed to_ - of the whereabout of this gypsy - - Page 234 - look for anything inn vain _changed to_ - look for anything in vain - - - -***END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK DOROTHY DALE AND HER CHUMS*** - - -******* This file should be named 54147-0.txt or 54147-0.zip ******* - - -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: -http://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/5/4/1/4/54147 - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - diff --git a/old/54147-0.zip b/old/54147-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index f2ba544..0000000 --- a/old/54147-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/54147-h.zip b/old/54147-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 3d8e89e..0000000 --- a/old/54147-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/54147-h/54147-h.htm b/old/54147-h/54147-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index d55a2f0..0000000 --- a/old/54147-h/54147-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,7284 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" - "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml"> -<head> -<meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html; charset=UTF-8" /> -<title>The Project Gutenberg eBook of Dorothy Dale and Her Chums, by Margaret Penrose</title> - <link rel="coverpage" href="images/cover.jpg" /> - <style type="text/css"> - body {margin: 0 10%;} - .chapter, .section {page-break-before: always;} - h1,h2,h3 {text-align: center; clear: both;} - h2 {font-size: 1.6em; line-height: 2em;} - p {margin-top: 1em; text-align: justify; margin-bottom: 1em; text-indent: 1em;} - .p110 {font-size: 1.1em;} - .p130 {font-size: 1.3em;} - .p140 {font-size: 1.4em;} - .p180 {font-size: 1.8em;} - em {font-style: italic;} - - /* General */ - .noi {text-indent: 0;} - .center {text-align: center; text-indent: 0;} - .smcap {font-variant: small-caps;} - .mt3 {margin-top: 3em;} - .word-spacing3 {word-spacing: 3em;} - - /* Table */ - table {margin: auto; border-collapse: collapse;} - th {font-size: .8em;} - td {padding: .2em;} - .tdl {text-align: left; margin-left: 1em; padding-left: 1em; text-indent: -1em;} - .tdr {text-align: right; padding-right: 1em;} - .tdr2 {text-align: right; padding-left: 1em;} - - /* Book list container */ - .book-list-container {max-width: 30em; margin: auto;} - .box {max-width: 30em; margin: auto; border: 1px solid #000;} - - /* Horizontal rules */ - hr {width: 60%; margin: 2em 20%; clear: both;} - hr.divider {width: 65%; margin: 4em 17.5%;} - hr.divider2 {width: 45%; margin: 4em 27.5%;} - hr.small {width: 2em; margin: 3em 48% 0 48%;} - hr.small2 {width: 2em; margin: 0 48% 3em 48%;} - hr.copyright {width: 2em; margin: 0 48% 0 48%;} - - /* Page numbers */ - .pagenum {position: absolute; right: 2%; text-indent: 0em; - text-align: right; font-size: x-small; - font-weight: normal; font-variant: normal; font-style: normal; - letter-spacing: normal; line-height: normal; - color: #999; border-top: 1px solid; border-bottom: 1px solid; - background-color: inherit; padding: .01em .4em;} - - /* Images */ - img {max-width: 100%; width: 100%; height: auto;} - .figcenter {clear: both; margin: 2em auto; text-align: center; max-width: 100%;} - .width400 {width: 400px;} - .caption {margin-top: 1em; margin-bottom: 1em; line-height: 1.5em;} - - /* Notes */ - ins {text-decoration: none; border-bottom: 1px dotted #dcdcdc;} - .tn {width: 60%; margin: 2em 20%; background: #dcdcdc; padding: .5em 1em;} - ul {list-style: square;} - ul.nobullet {list-style: none; text-align: left;} - li {margin-bottom: .5em;} - - @media handheld { - body {margin: .5em; padding: 0; width: 98%;} - p {margin-top: .1em; text-align: justify; margin-bottom: .1em; text-indent: 1em;} - hr.divider, hr.divider2 {border-width: 0; margin: 0;} - img {max-width: 100%; width: auto; height: auto;} - table {width: 96%; margin: 0 2%;} - .tn {width: 80%; margin: 0 10%; background: #dcdcdc; padding: 1em;} - a {color: inherit; text-decoration: inherit;} - .hidehand {display: none; visibility: hidden;} - h2 {font-size: 1.6em; line-height: 2em;} - .book-list-container, .box {width: 70%; margin-left: 15%; margin-right: 15%;} - } - - h2.pg { font-size: 135%; - line-height: 1em; } - hr.full { width: 100%; - margin-top: 3em; - margin-bottom: 0em; - margin-left: auto; - margin-right: auto; - height: 4px; - border-width: 4px 0 0 0; /* remove all borders except the top one */ - border-style: solid; - border-color: #000000; - clear: both; } - </style> -</head> -<body> -<h1>The Project Gutenberg eBook, Dorothy Dale and Her Chums, by Margaret -Penrose</h1> -<p>This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States -and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no -restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it -under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this -eBook or online at <a -href="http://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you are not -located in the United States, you'll have to check the laws of the -country where you are located before using this ebook.</p> -<p>Title: Dorothy Dale and Her Chums</p> -<p>Author: Margaret Penrose</p> -<p>Release Date: February 10, 2017 [eBook #54147]</p> -<p>Language: English</p> -<p>Character set encoding: UTF-8</p> -<p>***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK DOROTHY DALE AND HER CHUMS***</p> -<p> </p> -<h3>E-text prepared by Stephen Hutcheson, MFR,<br /> - and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team<br /> - (http://www.pgdp.net)</h3> -<p> </p> -<hr class="full" /> -<p> </p> -<p> </p> -<p> </p> - -<h1>DOROTHY DALE AND<br /> -HER CHUMS</h1> -<hr class="divider2" /> - -<div class="hidehand"> -<div class="figcenter width400"> -<img src="images/cover2.jpg" width="400" height="611" alt="Cover" /> -</div></div> - -<div class="section"> -<hr class="divider" /> -</div> - -<div class="figcenter width400"> -<a name="frontis" id="frontis"></a> -<img src="images/frontis.jpg" width="400" height="634" alt="" /> -<div class="caption">“Stretched out his arms to bar their way”<br /> -<i>Page</i> <a href="#frontispiece">142</a></div> -</div> - - - -<div class="section"> -<hr class="divider" /> -</div> -<p class="center p180">DOROTHY DALE AND<br /> -HER CHUMS</p> - - -<p class="center mt3"><span class="p110">BY</span><br /> -<span class="p140">MARGARET PENROSE</span></p> - -<p class="center"><small>AUTHOR OF “DOROTHY DALE: A GIRL OF TO-DAY,” “DOROTHY<br /> -DALE AT GLENWOOD SCHOOL,” “DOROTHY DALE’S<br /> -GREAT SECRET,” ETC.</small></p> - -<hr class="small" /> -<p class="center">ILLUSTRATED</p> -<hr class="small2" /> - -<p class="center p130 mt3"><small>NEW YORK</small><br /> -CUPPLES & LEON COMPANY</p> - - - - -<div class="section"> -<hr class="divider" /> -</div> -<div class="box"> -<p class="center p140">THE DOROTHY DALE SERIES</p> - -<p class="center smcap">By Margaret Penrose</p> - -<p class="center">Cloth. Illustrated. Price per volume, 60 cts., postpaid</p> - -<div class="book-list-container"> -<ul class="nobullet"> -<li>DOROTHY DALE: A GIRL OF TO-DAY</li> -<li>DOROTHY DALE AT GLENWOOD SCHOOL</li> -<li>DOROTHY DALE’S GREAT SECRET</li> -<li>DOROTHY DALE AND HER CHUMS</li> -</ul> -</div> - -<p class="center">(Other volumes in preparation)</p> - -<p class="center">CUPPLES & LEON COMPANY NEW YORK</p> -</div> - - -<p class="center mt3">Copyright, 1909, by<br /> -<span class="smcap">Cupples & Leon Company</span></p> -<hr class="copyright" /> -<p class="center smcap">Dorothy Dale and Her Chums</p> - - - -<div class="section"> -<hr class="divider" /> -<h2><a name="contents" id="contents"></a>CONTENTS</h2> -</div> - -<table summary="Contents"> -<tr> -<th class="tdr">CHAPTER</th> -<th> </th> -<th class="tdr2">PAGE</th> -</tr> - -<tr> -<td class="tdr">I.</td> -<td class="tdl smcap">Stolen Birds</td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#i">1</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">II.</td> -<td class="tdl smcap">The Gypsy Girl</td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#ii">8</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">III.</td> -<td class="tdl smcap">Dorothy at the Camp</td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#iii">21</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">IV.</td> -<td class="tdl smcap">The Midnight Alarm</td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#iv">29</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">V.</td> -<td class="tdl smcap">An Awful Experience</td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#v">43</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">VI.</td> -<td class="tdl smcap">“The Goods”</td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#vi">59</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">VII.</td> -<td class="tdl smcap">A Strange Girl</td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#vii">72</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">VIII.</td> -<td class="tdl smcap">The Runaway</td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#viii">77</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">IX.</td> -<td class="tdl smcap">Miette</td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#ix">87</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">X.</td> -<td class="tdl smcap">A Rumpus</td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#x">98</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">XI.</td> -<td class="tdl smcap">“Girls and Girls”</td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#xi">104</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">XII.</td> -<td class="tdl smcap">A Girl’s Mean Act</td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#xii">112</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">XIII.</td> -<td class="tdl smcap">The Troubles of Miette</td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#xiii">120</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">XIV.</td> -<td class="tdl smcap">Dorothy to the Rescue</td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#xiv">128</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">XV.</td> -<td class="tdl smcap">A Queer Tramp</td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#xv">143</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">XVI.</td> -<td class="tdl smcap">Surprises</td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#xvi">152</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">XVII.</td> -<td class="tdl smcap">Dorothy’s Courage</td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#xvii">161</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">XVIII.</td> -<td class="tdl smcap">Tavia’s Double</td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#xviii">171</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">XIX.</td> -<td class="tdl smcap">The Capture</td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#xix">177</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">XX.</td> -<td class="tdl smcap">Urania in the Toils</td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#xx">187</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">XXI.</td> -<td class="tdl smcap">Complications</td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#xxi">197</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">XXII.</td> -<td class="tdl smcap">Sincere Affection’s Power</td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#xxii">206</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">XXIII.</td> -<td class="tdl smcap">The Real Miette</td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#xxiii">218</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">XXIV.</td> -<td class="tdl smcap">The Search</td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#xxiv">231</a></td> -</tr> -<tr> -<td class="tdr">XXV.</td> -<td class="tdl smcap">Dorothy and Her Chums</td> -<td class="tdr2"><a href="#xxv">243</a></td> -</tr> -</table> - - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_1" id="Page_1">1</a></span> -<p class="center p180">DOROTHY DALE AND HER CHUMS</p> -</div> - -<h2><a name="i" id="i"></a>CHAPTER I<br /> -<small>STOLEN BIRDS</small></h2> - - -<p>“<span class="smcap">Of all</span> things, to have that happen just now! Isn’t it too mean!” -sighed Dorothy, perching herself on the high shelf at the side of the -pump, and gazing dejectedly beyond the wire fence into the pigeon loft, -where a few birds posed in real “Oh fair dove, Oh, fond dove!” fashion.</p> - -<p>“Mean?” repeated Tavia, who was inside the wire fence, calling live -birds, and looking for dead ones, both of which efforts were proving -failures. “It is awful, Dorothy, such a doings as this. They are gone, -sure enough,” and she crawled through the low gate that was intended as -an emergency exit for chickens or pigeons. “I’d just like to know who -took them,” she finished.</p> - -<p>“So would I,” and Dorothy shook her blonde head with a meaning clearer -than mere words might impart. “Yes, I would like to know, and I’ve just -a notion of finding out.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_2" id="Page_2">2</a></span> -Tavia reached for the clean little drinking pan that rested on the -shelf at Dorothy’s elbow. She held it under the pump spout while -Dorothy worked the pump handle up and down. Then, with the fresh water -in her hand, Tavia crawled inside the wire enclosure again. A few tame -bantams flew across the yard to the treat. Then the doves left their -perch and joined the party around the pan.</p> - -<p>“How lonely they look without the others,” remarked Dorothy, as she, -too, crept through the wire gate. “And I did love the Archangels. I -never saw prettier doves. They always reminded me of real Paradise -birds. No wonder they were called by a heavenly name.”</p> - -<p>“And to have taken both pairs!” denounced Tavia. “My favorites were the -fantails—they always made me think of—What do you think?”</p> - -<p>“Think? I know.”</p> - -<p>“What, then?”</p> - -<p>“Why, accordion-pleated automobile coats,” teased Dorothy.</p> - -<p>“Of course! With such dainty white lingerie! Wouldn’t Nat and Ned look -swell in such coats!”</p> - -<p>“Well, if you insist, Tavia, I shall give you my real opinion—memoirs -of the fantails, as it were. They looked exactly like star chorus -girls.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_3" id="Page_3">3</a></span> But I was loathe to bring up such thoughts in your presence. -Yet, those birds were the purest white—”</p> - -<p>“Oh, how I shall miss them! I just enjoyed coming down here every -morning to see them,” and Tavia very gently picked up two of the doves, -placed one on each of her shoulders, and then proceeded to walk “around -the ring,” doing a trick she called “The Winged Venus.”</p> - -<p>But there was very little of the Venus type about Tavia. It was rather -early in the morning, and her hair had as yet only received the “fire -alarm brush,” which meant that Tavia, upon hearing the breakfast -bell, had smuggled her brown hair into a most daring knot, promising -to do it up properly later. But it was at breakfast that Dorothy’s -two cousins, Ned and Nat, told of their loss—that the pigeons had -been stolen during the night. The boys made no attempt to hide either -their anger at the unknown thieves’ act, or their genuine grief at the -loss of their fine birds. Dorothy and Tavia were almost as wrought -up over the affair as were the boys, and, as a matter of fact, very -little breakfast was partaken of by any of the quartette that morning. -So Tavia did not get back to her room to give the “back tap” to the -“fire alarm” hair dressing, and as she now<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_4" id="Page_4">4</a></span> marched around the chicken -yard, with the doves on her shoulders, proclaiming herself to be the -Winged Venus, Dorothy suggested it might be well to do away with the -Psyche knot at the back of her head first, and not get her mythology so -hopelessly mixed.</p> - -<p>Over in a grassy corner Dorothy was feeding from her hands the bantams. -She looked like a “living picture,” for a pretty girl feeding chicks -always looks like something else, a page from fairy tales, or a colored -plate from Mother Goose.</p> - -<p>Tavia had always complained that Dorothy “didn’t have to do” her hair, -she only had to “undo it,” for the blonde waves had a way of nestling -in very close at night, only to be shaken out the next morning. So -Dorothy’s hair looked pretty, and her simple white gown was smooth, not -wrinkled like Tavia’s, for Dorothy’s dress couldn’t wrinkle, the stuff -was too soft to hold creases. Tavia wore a pink muslin slip—it was -intended to be worn as an underslip, with a thin lace or net covering, -but like other things Tavia had cut her dressing down that morning, -so she wore the slip without the cover. And to add to the “misery,” -the pink slip was a mass of wrinkles—it had been making itself -comfortable<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_5" id="Page_5">5</a></span> in a little lump on Tavia’s bedroom chair all the night, -and so was not quite ready (copying its mistress) to be on parade in -the morning sunlight.</p> - -<p>“Here come the boys,” suddenly announced Dorothy, as two youths strode -down the path toward the little enclosure.</p> - -<p>“Hello there!” called Ned. “What’s the entrance?”</p> - -<p>“Reserved seats fifty cents,” answered Dorothy promptly.</p> - -<p>“This way for the side show,” called out Tavia, who still had the birds -on her shoulders.</p> - -<p>“I’ve seen worse,” declared Nat, the youth who always saw something to -compliment about Tavia. “Say, Coz”—this to Dorothy—“I think I know -who took the pigeons, and I want your help to bring them to—justice.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, she’s just aching to go on the force,” declared Tavia, “shooing” -the doves away, as the news of the thievery was promised. “She thinks -those Archangels will ‘telepath’ to her. They were her pets, you know, -and what on earth (or in heaven) would be the use of being Archangelic -if—well, if in a case of the kind the ‘Archs’ couldn’t make good?”</p> - -<p>“She’s only jealous,” declared Dorothy.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_6" id="Page_6">6</a></span> “Her fantails are sure to fly -away to some other country, and so there is no hope for them. They were -such high-flyers.”</p> - -<p>“Nat thinks he’s got the game dead to rights,” remarked Ned, with a sly -wink at Dorothy. “But wait until he tries to land it.”</p> - -<p>“Exactly!” announced Nat. “Just wait until I do. There’ll be some -doin’s in Birchland, now, I tell you. And if I can’t get the birds -alive, I’ll get their feathers—for the girls’ hats.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, I am going to join the Bird Protection Society this very day,” and -Dorothy shivered. “To think that any one can wear real bird feathers—”</p> - -<p>“Now that you know real birds—your Archangels, you can see how it -feels,” commented Nat. “We fellows have the same regard for woodcock -or snipe. But just suppose some one should shoot those pretty pigeons, -and give the feathers to a girl for her hat. She’ll wear them, of -course. They were beautiful birds,” and he walked off toward the cage -where only the day previous he had so admired the birds that were now -strangely missing.</p> - -<p>“But who took them?” demanded Tavia.</p> - -<p>“Of course, if I knew—”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_7" id="Page_7">7</a></span> -“Said you did,” pouted Tavia, before Nat had a chance to finish the -sentence.</p> - -<p>“Now, did I?”</p> - -<p>“Well, you said you thought—”</p> - -<p>“And I still think. It’s a habit I have. And, by the way, little girl,” -(Nat always called Tavia “little g-ir-l” when he wanted to tease) “it’s -a great thing to think. Try it some time.”</p> - -<p>“Well, if I ever get at it, I’ll begin on you,” and Tavia’s Psyche knot -almost fell over on her left ear in sheer indignation.</p> - -<p>“Do. I shall be de-lighted. But to be exact,” and he drew from the -pocket of his sweater two feathers, one white and the other copper -color. “Do you recognize these?” and he held the little quills out to -the girls.</p> - -<p>“That white one is from a fantail,” declared Tavia promptly.</p> - -<p>“And the other—that is certainly from an Archangel,” exclaimed -Dorothy, taking the pretty bit of fluff in her hand, and examining it -closely.</p> - -<p>“Well, I found those—”</p> - -<p>“Hush!” whispered Ned. “There’s Urania!”</p> - - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_8" id="Page_8">8</a></span> -</div> - -<h2><a name="ii" id="ii"></a><span>CHAPTER II</span><br /> -<small>THE GYPSY GIRL</small></h2> - - -<p><span class="smcap">With</span> a gait that betokened indolence, and her entire appearance bearing -out that suggestion, a girl with a bright-colored handkerchief on her -head, sauntered along the path in the direction of the little party, -who had been conferring in the “enclosure.” Her feet seemed weighed -down with shoes many sizes beyond her real need, and her dress was so -long that she looked as if she might have been playing grandmother up -in some attic, and had forgotten to leave the things behind after the -game.</p> - -<p>“Well, Urania,” began Dorothy, smiling, “you are out early, aren’t you?”</p> - -<p>“Haven’t been in yet,” drawled the girl. “So much fussin’ around the -camp last night I just left the wagon to little Tommie, and made a bed -out under the pines.”</p> - -<p>“Fussing?” inquired Nat, showing keen interest in the girl’s remarks.</p> - -<p>“Yes, comin’ and goin’ and—” She shot a<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_9" id="Page_9">9</a></span> quick glance at the boy who -was listening so intently to her words. Then she peered through the -wire cage over to the dove cote. “What’s the matter?” she asked. “Your -birds sick?”</p> - -<p>“Worse,” spoke up Tavia. “They’re gone, stolen!”</p> - -<p>“Flew the coop?” said the gypsy girl, with a grim smile. “Them pretty -ones, with the pleated tails?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, and those beautiful dark ones,” sighed Dorothy. “Those with all -the colors—like sunset, you know.”</p> - -<p>“Too bad,” murmured the strange girl. “Lots of chicken thieves around -here lately. Dad says people will be blaming us. But we’ve been in this -township every summer for ten years, and Dad is just as thick with the -‘cops’ as—the old woman is with the peddlars,” she finished, grinning -at her own wit.</p> - -<p>“You didn’t happen to hear any strangers around the camp last night, -did you?” asked Ned, kindly.</p> - -<p>“Heard more than that,” answered the girl. “But, say, I came over here -to borrow something. Business is bad, and the old woman wants to know -if you could just lend her a quarter. I didn’t want to ask, as I don’t -forget good turns, and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_10" id="Page_10">10</a></span> you’ve treated me all right,” with a nod to -Dorothy. “But when the old woman says ‘go’ I’ve got to turn out. She’s -gettin’ awful sassy lately.”</p> - -<p>The girl dug the broken toe of her shoe deep into the soft sod. -Evidently she did not relish asking the favor, and as Nat handed her -the coin she looked up with a sad smile.</p> - -<p>“Much obliged,” she stammered, “I’ll bring it back the first chance I -get, if I—have to—steal it.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, no! I’m making you a present of that,” the youth answered, -pleasantly. “You mustn’t think of bringing it back. But about the -noises at the camp last night? Did you say there were strangers about?”</p> - -<p>“Might have been,” answered the girl slowly. “But you know gypsies -never squeal.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t expect you to,” followed Nat. “But you see my best birds are -gone, and you, being a friend of ours, might help in the search for -them.”</p> - -<p>“So I might,” said Urania. “And if I found them?”</p> - -<p>“Why, you would get the reward, of course. I’ve offered a dollar a -piece for them—alive.”</p> - -<p>“A dollar apiece?” she repeated. “And how many were swiped?”</p> - -<p>“Six—the very best three pairs,” answered<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_11" id="Page_11">11</a></span> the young man. “I’ll have -the reward published in to-night’s paper—”</p> - -<p>“No, don’t,” interrupted the girl. “That’s what they’re after. Keep -them guessing for a day or two, and well, maybe the doves will coo loud -enough for you to hear them in the mean time.” At this the gypsy girl -turned away, leaving the party to draw their own conclusions from her -remarks.</p> - -<p>And while the others stand gazing after Urania, we may take time to -get acquainted with the various characters who will come and go in -this story, and who have appeared in the other books of this series. -As told in my first volume, called “Dorothy Dale: a Girl of To-Day,” -Dorothy was a daughter of Major Dale, formerly of a little town called -Dalton, but now living with his sister, Mrs. Winthrop White, at North -Birchland. Dorothy’s chum, Octavia Travers, familiarly called Tavia, -was the sort of girl who gets all the fun possible out of life, besides -injecting a goodly portion of her own original nonsense into every -available spot. Dorothy and Tavia had been chums since their early days -in Dalton—chums of the sort that have absolute faith in each other: -a faith sufficient to overcome all troubles and doubts, yes,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_12" id="Page_12">12</a></span> even -reports that might be sent out by the unthinking or the unkind, for -Tavia naturally got into trouble and kept Dorothy busy getting her out.</p> - -<p>Several instances of this kind were told of in the first book of the -series; in the second called, “Dorothy Dale at Glenwood School,” Tavia -developed still greater facilities for finding trouble, while Dorothy -kept up with her in the matter of “development” in smoothing out the -tangles. In the third volume, “Dorothy Dale’s Great Secret,” Tavia came -very near “social shipwreck,” and no one but such a friend as Dorothy -Dale proved herself to be, could have, and actually did, rescue her.</p> - -<p>Mrs. Winthrop White, called by Dorothy, Aunt Winnie, was also an -interesting character in the books. She was described by Tavia as a -“society thoroughbred,” and was mother to Ned and Nat, the two jolly -boys whose acquaintance we have just made. These boys were Dorothy’s -cousins, of course, and Tavia’s friends. Tavia was spending part of her -vacation with Dorothy at the Cedars, Mrs. White’s country place. The -boys played an important part in the rescue of Tavia when she tried -to “earn money by going on the stage” with a “barnstorming” company,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_13" id="Page_13">13</a></span> -when Dorothy herself got into complications at Glenwood School, (trying -to assist a girl who proved entirely unworthy of the interest Dorothy -manifested in her affairs,) it was Tavia who “helped out.” At Glenwood -School we met some of the jolliest sort of boarding school girls, and -were permitted to get a glimpse into the sacred life of those who -consider every boarding school a college junior, and in imitating the -college girl antics actually outdo their elders in the matter of fun -making.</p> - -<p>The gypsy girl, Urania, also appeared in a previous volume, and it was -Dorothy’s characteristic wit that then helped the brown-eyed Urania out -of a very unpleasant predicament.</p> - -<p>And now this gypsy girl was offered a chance to return a kindness to -Dorothy, for in getting trace of the stolen birds all who lived at the -Cedars, would be relieved of worry, and spared much anxiety, for the -birds had been great pets with the folks there.</p> - -<p>But would Urania make her clues clear? Dare she risk gypsy vengeance to -show her gratitude to Dorothy?</p> - -<p>“She knows, all right,” remarked Nat, as the girl swung out into the -roadway on her way to the camp.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_14" id="Page_14">14</a></span> -“But she’ll never tell,” added Ned. “She wouldn’t dare. That Melea, her -stepmother, whom she calls the old woman, is a regular ‘tartar.’”</p> - -<p>“I think,” ventured Dorothy, “she might give just a hint. We wouldn’t -want her to do anything that would endanger herself. But if we -guessed—”</p> - -<p>“You’re the star guesser, Doro,” put in Tavia. “For my part I never was -any good at that trick. You remember how near I came to the mark at the -Glens’ Donkey party?”</p> - -<p>“Then keep away from this tale,” said Nat laughing. “It wouldn’t do for -the clue to be pinned on the wrong party.”</p> - -<p>“I must have a talk with Urania alone,” Dorothy said, seriously. “I am -sure she will tell me what she knows about the birds. I’ll go see her -this afternoon—I want to go over to the camp with some things, and -then I will get Urania to walk out with me. It wouldn’t do for Melea to -see our two heads together.”</p> - -<p>“Great idea,” commented Ned. “I quite agree with Tavia. You would make -a star detective, Doro. And the best of it is no one would ever suspect -you of being ‘on the rubber.’<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_15" id="Page_15">15</a></span> Now Tavia—well, she just up and asks, -the most impertinent questions—”</p> - -<p>“For instance. Who that nice looking boy is who has been dodging around -here lately?” interrupted Tavia, taking up the young man’s sally, and -adding to the joke on herself. “I must say he is the smartest looking -chap—”</p> - -<p>“Oh, the fellow with the red cheeks?” asked Nat.</p> - -<p>“Exactly,” answered Tavia, in a serious voice.</p> - -<p>“And those deep blue eyes?” questioned Ned.</p> - -<p>“I have not seen his eyes—close by,” admitted Tavia, “but with his -hair, they must be deep blue,” and she looked entranced at the very -thought of the “deep blue orbs.”</p> - -<p>“Why, I haven’t seen this—Adonis,” said Dorothy, interested. “When -might a body lay eyes on his perfection?”</p> - -<p>“He goes along the river road every morning,” Tavia informed her -companion, with great importance.</p> - -<p>“And he carries a small leather case, like a doctor’s satchel—only -different?” went on Nat.</p> - -<p>“You have certainly observed him closely,” declared Tavia, still -cherishing the importance of her “great find.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_16" id="Page_16">16</a></span> -“Yes, I know him,” said Nat.</p> - -<p>“So do I,” added Ned.</p> - -<p>“Oh, who is he?” implored Tavia, “Do introduce us!”</p> - -<p>“Just as you like,” assented Ned, “But he is only a boy—goes to school -in Ferndale every day.”</p> - -<p>“I thought so,” and Tavia was more interested than ever. “Where does he -go? He is studying some profession, of course.”</p> - -<p>“Hum,” grunted Nat, with a sly wink at Dorothy.</p> - -<p>“But just what a hero might be studying, would, of course, not -influence the opinion of such a broad-minded young woman as Tavia -Travers,” challenged Ned.</p> - -<p>“I should say—no!” declared Tavia, with mock dramatic effect.</p> - -<p>“Well, then, that boy is studying a most remunerative and heroic -profession,” went on Ned.</p> - -<p>“I knew it,” cried Tavia, bounding over in front of Ned to get the -important information.</p> - -<p>“Yes, he is studying—the plumbing business,” said Ned, and the way he -looked at Tavia—well, she just dropped in a lump at his feet, and when -Nat fetched the wheelbarrow, she still played limp, so they put her in -the barrow,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_17" id="Page_17">17</a></span> wheeled her up the path, and she “stayed put,” until they -actually carried her indoors.</p> - -<p>When she “recovered,” she declared she would waylay the plumber the -very next morning, and have him look over some little jobs that might -be found in need of looking over, by just such an intelligent youth. -The boys seconded this motion, and agreed that a good plumber was a -much more desirable acquaintance than might be a fellow who studied so -many other languages that he necessarily forgot entirely his interest -in English.</p> - -<p>“Besides,” said Nat, “A nice little plumber like that, with deep blue -hair and red eyes—”</p> - -<p>“And a lunch box that looks like a doctor’s kit,” interrupted Ned.</p> - -<p>“Just jealous,” snapped Tavia. “I once knew the loveliest plumber, -never charged me a cent for fixing my bike.”</p> - -<p>“And you would forget him for this stranger!” said Dorothy, in tragic -tones.</p> - -<p>“No, indeed. I would think of this one in memory of the o-th-er!” -answered Tavia, clapping her hand over her heart, and otherwise giving -“volume” to her assertion.</p> - -<p>“Well,” sighed Nat, “If it’s all the same to the ladies, we will -continue our search for the missing<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_18" id="Page_18">18</a></span> birds. Can’t afford to let them -get too far away, and the morning is wasting.”</p> - -<p>“Hanged if I’ll tramp another step,” objected Ned, “not for all the -birds in Paradise. My feet are so lame now they feel like the day after -a ball match, and besides, Nat, unless we get an airship and explore -further up, it’s no use. We’ve covered all the lowland territory.”</p> - -<p>“All but the swamp,” admitted Nat, “and I have some hopes of the swamp. -That would be just the place to hide a barrel full of stolen pigeons.”</p> - -<p>“Or we might look in somebody’s pot-pie,” drawled the brother, -indifferently.</p> - -<p>“No, sir,” declared Dorothy, “Those birds would begin to sing when -the pie was opened. Now you boys had better let me take this case. I -have a feeling I will be able to land the game. But I can’t have any -interference.”</p> - -<p>“Go ahead, and good luck,” said Ned. “Take the case, the feeling, the -game, the whole outfit. You’re welcome,” and he stretched himself -in the hammock with such evident relish that Tavia could not resist -slipping around the other side, and giving the hammock a push that -“emptied,” the weary boy on the red rug beneath the “corded canopy.” He -lay there—turned up a corner<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_19" id="Page_19">19</a></span> of the carpet for a pillow, and remarked -that in his earlier days, it was said of him that he could roll out -of bed and “finish up on the floor,” and he “guessed he hadn’t quite -forgotten the trick.”</p> - -<p>“Now this afternoon I’ll go down to the camp,” announced Dorothy. “So -don’t expect me back—until you see me.”</p> - -<p>“Is that a threat?” joked Nat. “Sounds so like the kind of note one -gets pinned to the pillow when there’s been a row. ‘Don’t expect me -back. I am gone out of your life for ever—’” and he pressed his -handkerchief to his eyes, while Ned just rolled around in “agony” at -the thought.</p> - -<p>“And she was such a sweet girl!” wailed Tavia, adding her “howl” to the -noise.</p> - -<p>Such a racket!</p> - -<p>Mrs. White appeared at the French window. “What in the world is the -matter?” she demanded, beholding Ned with his face buried in the -carpet, Nat with his eyes covered in his handkerchief, and Tavia with -both arms “wrapped around her forehead.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, mother!” sobbed Nat. “We mustn’t expect her back—”</p> - -<p>“And she won’t stand for any interference!” groaned Ned.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_20" id="Page_20">20</a></span> -“And she’s going with the gypsies,” blubbered Tavia.</p> - -<p>“Well,” and Mrs. White joined in the laugh that now evolved from the -reign of terror. “You children do find more ways of amusing yourselves! -But it might not be a bad idea to get ready for luncheon,” with a sly -look at Tavia’s uncovered slip. “Those pigeons seem to have rather -upset the regime.”</p> - -<p>“I’m off!” shouted Tavia, with a bound over the low rail of the porch.</p> - -<p>“I’m on!” added Nat making himself comfortable on the “tete” beneath -the honey-suckle vines.</p> - -<p>“I’m in!” remarked Ned, as he slipped into the hammock.</p> - -<p>“And I’m out!” declared Dorothy, with a light laugh, as she jumped off -the steps “out” into the path, then was gone to follow the suggestion -of her Aunt Winnie, for Dorothy had learned that to follow the house -rules was the most important line in the social code of Mrs. Winthrop -White.</p> - - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_21" id="Page_21">21</a></span> -</div> - -<h2><a name="iii" id="iii"></a><span>CHAPTER III</span><br /> -<small>DOROTHY AT THE CAMP</small></h2> - - -<p><span class="smcap">Under</span> a clump of trees, near a brook and an open meadow, and beside a -broad country road, was pitched the gypsy camp.</p> - -<p>This spot was chosen deliberately and with much care. The trees -furnished shade for the tents: the brook furnished water for the horses -and for housekeeping purposes, the meadow furnished pasture for the -cattle, and the roadway furnished trade for the fortune tellers.</p> - -<p>Outside the tents were the wagons, with the queer racks, like fire -escapes, running from roof to hub. These racks are used at moving time, -to carry such stuff as might interfere with the inside “berths” during -a long journey, and at other times the racks do service as “store -rooms” for articles not needed in the tents.</p> - -<p>In one of the wagons Urania had her sleeping quarters which were shared -by a baby half brother on such occasions as he chose to climb into the -high berth. But little Tommie was a typical<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_22" id="Page_22">22</a></span> gypsy, and often preferred -to cuddle up at the root of a pine tree rather than to “hump” up in hot -pillows in the wagon on summer nights.</p> - -<p>So Urania never looked for him—if he were not in bed he must be asleep -somewhere, she knew, so in real Nomad philosophy, Tommie never looked -for Urania, and Urania never looked for Tommie,—the wisdom of living -independently comes very early to members of their class.</p> - -<p>Neither do gypsies bother about meal times. They eat when they are -hungry—so it was that Dorothy found Urania eating her dinner at two -o’clock in the afternoon, when she made the promised call at the camp.</p> - -<p>There appeared to be no one about the tent but Urania, and when Dorothy -pulled the little camp stool up to the “door” (the opened tent flap) -and seated herself there for a chat with the gypsy girl, she felt she -had chosen an opportune time for the confidential talk with Urania.</p> - -<p>“Get the birds?” asked Urania, while eating.</p> - -<p>“No,” replied Dorothy, “and I came over to see if you had heard -anything about them.”</p> - -<p>“Heard?” sneered the girl, “I thought they were home by this time.”</p> - -<p>“Home?” repeated Dorothy, under her breath, for she heard the bushes -rustle close by.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_23" id="Page_23">23</a></span> -Urania helped herself to more sweet potatoes. She was stretched on a -piece of carpet in the center of the tent, and there spread on the -floor or ground before her was the noon day meal. A -<a name="huge" id="huge"></a><ins title="Original has 'hugh'">huge</ins> white -cat sat like an old fashioned chimney corner statue, straight up, at -her elbow, looking over her shoulder in the queerest way.</p> - -<p>From a corner of the tent a very small black dog was tugging at its -rope, that just allowed the tiny animal the privilege of drawing in -atmospheric gravy—but the rope was too short to reach the dish. And -the gypsy girl ate her meal with evident relish in such surroundings!</p> - -<p>Flashes of the “Simple Life” idea rose before Dorothy’s mind. Was this -what it meant?</p> - -<p>Finally the gypsy girl gathered herself up, and without attempting -to remove anything from the ground, not even the remaining -eatables—although there were numbers of chickens about waiting their -turn at the “spread” she came out to where Dorothy sat.</p> - -<p>“The old woman’s over there,” she whispered, indicating the back of the -tent. “Suppose we walk along, and talk?”</p> - -<p>Dorothy left her parcels down in plain view of the gypsy woman, -Melea, who, upon seeing them,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_24" id="Page_24">24</a></span> stepped out from her hiding place and -approached the girls.</p> - -<p><a name="brought" id="brought"></a>“I brought you some little things for Tommie,” said Dorothy, “I hope -you can make use of them.”</p> - -<p>“Thank you very much, miss,” the woman replied, as she gathered up in -her apron the bundles Dorothy had left in the camp chair. “Tommie does -need things, poor little fellow. And business is awful slow.”</p> - -<p>Urania had slipped out to the road side now, and while the woman was -“feasting” on the new things the two girls made their way toward a -quiet path through the woods.</p> - -<p>“And the birds are not home yet?” asked Urania, as the barking of the -little dog in the tent became almost beyond hearing.</p> - -<p>“No,” answered Dorothy with a question in her voice.</p> - -<p>“Well, I saw them leave the swamp, and I thought they would fly -straight home,” declared the gypsy girl.</p> - -<p>“Leave the swamp?”</p> - -<p>“Hush! Not so loud. Sometimes bushes have ears,” cautioned Urania. “The -birds were tied in the swamp, and—some one cut the cords,” she hissed.</p> - -<div class="figcenter width400"> -<img src="images/i-024.jpg" width="400" height="644" alt="" /> -<div class="caption">“I brought you some little things for Tommie,” said -<span class="word-spacing3">Dorothy. <i>Page</i></span> <a href="#brought">24</a></div> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_25" id="Page_25">25</a></span> -No need to tell Dorothy who the “some one” was. She glanced gratefully -at the girl walking beside her.</p> - -<p>“I must hurry back,” she declared, “and tell the boys. Some one may -trap them.”</p> - -<p>Dorothy noticed that Urania stopped often to rub one foot against the -other. She also noticed a frown of pain cover the girl’s brown face, -and now Urania sat down, pulled a torn stocking below her knee, and -attempted to adjust a very dirty rag over her thin limb.</p> - -<p>“What is it?” asked Dorothy, seeing in spite of the girl’s evident -attempt to conceal it, that the rag was stained with blood.</p> - -<p>“Oh, nothin’” replied Urania, carelessly. “I just scratched my knee, -that’s all,” and she bound the rag about the member as best she could.</p> - -<p>“You have torn your limb in the swamp,” declared Dorothy, as the truth -came suddenly to her. “I know that place is full of poison briars—”</p> - -<p>“But I don’t poison,” interrupted the girl, getting up to continue her -walk. “Besides it ain’t nothin’,” and she trudged along bravely enough.</p> - -<p>“You must have the reward if the birds get back home,” Dorothy said, as -she reached the turn in the path that led to the open roadway.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_26" id="Page_26">26</a></span> -“Well, money’s all right,” admitted the girl, “but it wouldn’t do for -me to show any just now. You see, there’s a lot of bad gypsies prowlin’ -around here. Dad don’t mix in with them, but they’re wise, slick, you -know. And if they should get next, see me limp, and find out I had -fresh scratches, they’d get on to the swamp game quick. So I’ll have to -lay low, and I’ll be much obliged if you will help me out, and tell the -same to the young gents.”</p> - -<p>Dorothy could not repress a smile at the girl’s queer way of telling -things, for the slang seemed as natural to Urania as chirping does to a -wood sparrow. Neither did the common expressions sound vulgar, as they -slipped from the full red lips, and became the utterances of the wild -girl of the camps.</p> - -<p>“You can depend on me,” whispered Dorothy, pressing Urania’s hand. “And -do be careful to wash those scratches—keep the poison out, you know.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, I’m all right,” the other replied. “There comes Tommie, and he’s -got on the new togs. My, but he does look swell!”</p> - -<p>Plunging through the bushes came the little gypsy boy, in the “new -togs,” the pretty dark<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_27" id="Page_27">27</a></span> blue sailor suit that Dorothy had bought for -him while in the city a few days before.</p> - -<p>“He does look nice,” agreed Dorothy, when the boy stood before her, -waiting for compliments. “And they fit you so nicely,” she continued, -taking a critical look at the blue sailor suit. “But I must hurry off -now. Be a good boy, Tommie, and don’t tear your new clothes in the -bushes,” she cautioned.</p> - -<p>“I won’t,” declared the little fellow. “I’m goin’ to town next time dad -goes, and I want to save ’em.”</p> - -<p>“That’s right. Good-bye, Urania, look after the scratches,” said -Dorothy, aside, “and if you want any of the reward money, just come -over and tell me. I’ll see that you get it without the others knowing.”</p> - -<p>“Much obliged,” stammered Urania. “Come along, Tommie, if you want a -‘piggy-back,’” and she stooped to the ground to allow the boy to climb -on her back. “Now, don’t kick—there. Hold fast!” and at this the -gypsies started down one path, while Dorothy hurried along another, for -it was growing dusk, and the prospect of meeting the “bad gypsies,” the -chicken thieves, that Urania said might be prowling about, was not a<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_28" id="Page_28">28</a></span> -pleasant thought to Dorothy. Fortunately -<a name="the" id="the"></a><ins title="Original has 'the the'">the</ins> road was not -far away, and when finally she did reach it, without encountering any -“dark figures,” she breathed a sigh of relief, and then made her way -quickly to the Cedars.</p> - - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_29" id="Page_29">29</a></span> -</div> - -<h2><a name="iv" id="iv"></a><span>CHAPTER IV</span><br /> -<small>THE MIDNIGHT ALARM</small></h2> - - -<p><span class="smcap">But</span> one week remained now of all the long summer vacation—then school -must be taken up again, and the labor of learning must become both work -and play for our young friends.</p> - -<p>Dorothy and Tavia were to go back to Glenwood. Mrs. White had decided -that the girls should not be separated, and consequently she provided -the funds that were lacking on the part of the Travers family; for -Tavia’s father had not been as prosperous in business during the past -summer as he had formerly been, and in spite of many heroic efforts on -his part, it was found impossible to get the necessary money together -to send Tavia back to Glenwood.</p> - -<p>It was on the very evening that Dorothy came in from her walk with -Urania, that the school affairs were definitely decided upon. -Mrs. White had received from Mr. Travers an answer to her letter -regarding the school question, and so, when dinner was over, and -stolen pigeons fully and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_30" id="Page_30">30</a></span> finally discussed (they had not come home, -however), Dorothy, Tavia and Mrs. White—the boys being rigorously -excluded—adjourned to the sitting room to make notes and give notes, -necessary in the formality of getting ready for boarding school.</p> - -<p>Mrs. White was a beautiful woman, and her very presence seemed an -inspiration to young girls, she was so gentle, so kind, so charming and -so correct, without being prudish. Even the careless, frivolous Tavia -“went down” beneath Aunt Winnie’s power, and was bound to admit it was -“nice” to be well dressed, and “attractive” to have good manners.</p> - -<p>On this particular evening Mrs. White was gowned in the palest -lavender—a delicate orchid shade, and in her hair was a wild flower -that Dorothy had brought in from the woods, the tints of this little -spray toning exactly with the shade of the soft, silky gown.</p> - -<p>Dorothy, too, was becomingly dressed. She wore her favorite light -green—the one that Tavia always declared made Dorothy look like a -lily, for her fair head above the “green stalk” easily suggested the -comparison. Tavia, as usual, picked out the first dress that brushed -her face as she entered the wardrobe, but it happened to be<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_31" id="Page_31">31</a></span> a pretty -one, a bright plaid in fine Scotch gingham, that suited Tavia’s high -color and light brown hair admirably.</p> - -<p>“Now, my dears,” began Mrs. White, “I think we had best all go to town -together, and then there will be no mistakes made about the sizes of -your school things. The boys will leave for Cadet Hall in a few days, -and after that we will be at liberty to take a whole day in town -without neglecting any one. Major and the little boys” (Dorothy’s -brothers) “will not be home for a week yet, schools do vary so in the -time of opening, so that the thing for us to do now is, first: get Nat -and Ned off, then attend to the shopping. After that we will just have -time for a little reunion with the major and the boys, then it will be -time to pack my girls off. Dear me,” said she, laughing, “I have quite -a large family nowadays, but their care seems to agree with me.”</p> - -<p>“You never looked better, Aunt Winnie,” declared Dorothy, with evident -sincerity. “I hope I will grow tall and—straight like you.”</p> - -<p>“You are doing your best now, girlie,” her aunt assured her, as she -glanced at Dorothy’s slender form, that made such a pretty picture -against the dark portieres she happened to cling to.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_32" id="Page_32">32</a></span> -“But I’m getting fat,” groaned Tavia. “My clothes won’t button, and, -oh, I do hate fat!”</p> - -<p>“Take more exercise,” said Mrs. White, with a meaning laugh, for -Tavia’s “tom-boy” habits were a confirmed joke among her friends, and -for her “to take more exercise” seemed to mean to climb more fences and -tear more dresses.</p> - -<p>The sitting room was on the first floor, just off the side porch, -and the long, low, French windows in the room were draped with a -transparent stuff, but on this evening the shades had not yet been -drawn.</p> - -<p>There was a fixed rule at the Cedars that all shades should be drawn -down as soon as the lights were turned on, but the interest in school -talk so occupied our little party that the uncovered windows were -entirely overlooked on this particular evening.</p> - -<p>Tavia was seated on a low stool, very close to an open window, and just -as Mrs. White made the remark about the major being away from home, -Tavia fancied she heard a step on the side porch. She was positive -the boys had gone out in their automobile, the Fire Bird, and so was -puzzled as to the sound—it certainly was a step and a very light one, -as well.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_33" id="Page_33">33</a></span> -But Tavia did not interrupt the talk, in fact, she had no idea of -alarming any one while the boys were away, and perhaps the servants -might be off somewhere, for the evening was a pleasant one, and -everybody seemed to be making the most of these last few fine nights of -summer.</p> - -<p>“And about your trunks,” went on Mrs. White, “I think we had better -get larger ones, for you say you did have such a time getting all your -clothes in when leaving school last term. Don’t you think, Tavia—but -what are you listening to?” asked Mrs. White, noting the look on -Tavia’s face. “Do you hear the boys coming? My! we have forgotten to -draw the shades. Dorothy, just draw that one, and, Tavia, close the one -at your elbow. It is never safe to sit by uncovered windows after dark.”</p> - -<p>The light from the room fell across the broad piazza and as Tavia put -her arm up to the shade she distinctly saw the line of light outside -crossed by a shadow. She stepped back involuntarily, and at the same -instant Dorothy gave a scream.</p> - -<p>“A man!” she called. “He just passed the window. And, oh, he looked at -me so!”</p> - -<p>This was all Dorothy could say. Then she sank into a chair trembling -visibly.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_34" id="Page_34">34</a></span> -“I saw him,” said Tavia, “but I’ve seen him before. I suppose he’s -prowling around for something to eat.”</p> - -<p>“There is no need to be so frightened, Dorothy,” said Mrs. White. “We -will just go about and see that things are locked up. I do wish the -boys were in, though, and perhaps you had better call up the stable, -Tavia, and ask John to come down to the house.”</p> - -<p>The ’phone to the stable was just at the door of the sitting room, so -Tavia did not have to venture far to call the man. But no answer came -to the summons. John was not in the stable.</p> - -<p>“Well, the boys will be back shortly,” Mrs. White said confidently, -“and there is no need for alarm. We will see that the doors are -fastened. You did get a start, Dorothy, but you know, my dear, in the -country people cross lawns and take short cuts without really meaning -to trespass.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, I’m all right now,” replied Dorothy, “but it was—sudden. I’ll see -that the shades are drawn at dark after this,” and she laughed lightly -as she followed her aunt and Tavia through the hall to fasten the front -door.</p> - -<p>It was strange they should be so alarmed, but they were, and the -measured tread that marked the small procession on its way to the front -door<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_35" id="Page_35">35</a></span> showed plainly that each member of the trio wanted the door -locked, but was not personally anxious to turn the key.</p> - -<p>“There,” sighed Mrs. White, when finally her jeweled finger was -withdrawn from the heavy panel. “I have often dreamed of doing -that—and having some one grab me as I turned the key, but I escaped, -luckily, this time. Now we may go back to our school plans. Suppose we -sit in the library, just to get away from the side porch.”</p> - -<p>To this welcome suggestion the girls promptly agreed, and if the -intruder who had so disturbed them a few minutes before, chose to -follow them up, and peer through the library windows, he would have had -to cross directly under the electric light that illumined the entrance -to the villa at the Cedars.</p> - -<p>But, somehow, Dorothy could not forget the face that she had caught -sight of, and she felt instinctively that the prowler was not a -neighbor “taking a short cut,” for he need not have stepped on the -porch in that case.</p> - -<p>So when school matters were settled, and the boys had returned -from their ride in the Fire Bird to hear the account of the little -adventure, and to take extra precautions in locking up the big house, -Dorothy whispered to Ned and Nat<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_36" id="Page_36">36</a></span> her suspicion—that the man who -peeked in at the windows might be one of the bad gypsies, and that he -might know something about the stolen pigeons.</p> - -<p>“We ought to set a trap for the rascal,” Ned whispered in answer to -his cousin’s suspicions, “he may be coming back for the rest of the -birds. I wish I had told John to keep his ears open while his eyes were -shut, but it’s too late to do that now,” and then, with every assurance -of safety, and the promise to be up at the slightest alarm, Ned and -Nat said good-night to their cousin, and Dorothy’s fears were soon -forgotten in the sleep that comes to healthy girls after the pleasant -exercise of a lingering summer’s day.</p> - -<p>Ned and Nat, too, soon fell into sound sleep, for their evening ride -left in its tracks the pleasant flavor of most persuasive drowsiness, -in spite of the promises made to Dorothy that they would be “on the -lookout” all night, and no intruder should come around the Cedars -without the two youths of the estate being aware of the intrusion.</p> - -<p>But alas for such promises! Did boys ever sleep so soundly? And even -Dorothy, though usually one apt to awake at small sounds, “hugged her -pillow” with a mighty “grip,” because, of course, when a girl insists -upon keeping awake just<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_37" id="Page_37">37</a></span> as long as she can keep her eyes propped open, -when the “props” do slip away, sleep comes with a “thud.”</p> - -<p>So it was that Tavia, she who made a practice of covering up her head -and getting to sleep in order to avoid trouble (when she heard it -coming)—Tavia it was who heard something very like a step on the side -porch, just after midnight.</p> - -<p>Some one has said that it is easier to keep burglars out than to chase -them out: this infers, of course, that it may be wiser to give a false -alarm than to take the opposite course. But true to her principles -Tavia covered up her head, and told herself that it would be very -foolish to arouse the household just because she heard a strange sound.</p> - -<p>Yet there was something uncanny about the noise! There it was again!</p> - -<p>Tavia raised her head and looked around. Dorothy slept in the alcove -and a light burned dimly from a shaded lamp between the two sleeping -apartments. Tavia could see that her chum was sleeping soundly.</p> - -<p>“Dorothy! Dorothy!” she whispered, afraid now to hear her own voice. -“Dorothy! get up! I think I hear some one—”</p> - -<p>Crash!</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_38" id="Page_38">38</a></span> -Every one in the house heard that! It came from the dining room and was -surely a heavy crash of glass breaking!</p> - -<p>Instantly Dorothy dashed to the door, and putting her finger on an -electric button, flooded the hallways upstairs and down with glaring -light. The next moment she touched another button! The burglar alarm.</p> - -<p>And all this time Tavia trembled there, in her bed—she who was wide -awake, and she who usually could boast of some courage!</p> - -<p>“Oh!” she kept gasping, “I heard them long ago! They are inside, I’m -sure!”</p> - -<p>“Heard them long ago!” Dorothy took time to exclaim, “Then do, for -goodness sake, do something! Get up and make a noise anyway! John will -be in from the stable in a moment. Get up and slip on your robe,” for -Tavia seemed “glued” to the spot.</p> - -<p>By this time the boys were out in the hall, Ned with a glittering -revolver clutched firmly in his hand, and his younger brother leading -the way with a night light thrust out like a danger signal.</p> - -<p>“Boys! boys!” begged Mrs. White. “Do be careful! Don’t shoot even if -you—Oh, I wish you would wait until John comes. I know I shall faint -if I hear a shot!”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_39" id="Page_39">39</a></span> -Indeed, the mother was almost in a state of collapse at that very -moment, and Dorothy, meeting her aunt in the hall, quietly put her arm -around her and led her away from the stairway into the secluded alcove.</p> - -<p>“Auntie, dear! Don’t be so alarmed,” soothed Dorothy. “They are surely -gone by this time. They never hang around after the lights are turned -on. And when that bell went off, I know they were glad to get off at -that signal.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, I’m so—glad—Dorothy, that you turned in the alarm,” gasped Mrs. -White, “for the boys—were determined to go right down upon them—Oh! -I feel some one would surely have been shot—if you had not acted -so quickly!” and the trembling woman sank down on Dorothy’s couch, -thoroughly exhausted.</p> - -<p>“There they go! There they go!” called Tavia, throwing up the curtains, -and thrusting her head out of the window.</p> - -<p>“See! There’s two men! Running down the path!”</p> - -<p>That instant a shot rang out, and then another!</p> - -<p>“Oh!” screamed Mrs. White, dashing up and rushing down the stairs with -Dorothy close behind her. “The boys! My boys!” Then she stumbled and -fell into the arms of Ned, who knew<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_40" id="Page_40">40</a></span> how keen would be her anxiety, and -was hurrying to assure her that the shots were only sent out to alarm -the neighborhood, and that John and men from other nearby stables were -now trying to run down the midnight intruders.</p> - -<p>“Mother! Mother!” whispered the youth. “Everything is all right. No one -is hurt. Mother, see! Here is Nat now. He didn’t go out. Come, let us -put you to bed.”</p> - -<p>“Boys!” breathed Mrs. White, opening her eyes. “I am all right now. -But I was so frightened! Ned—Nat, are you both here? Then I will go -upstairs,” and she rallied bravely. “I do hate so to hear a pistol -shot. It was that—but no one is hurt, and they are gone? No matter -what they took, I am so glad they did get away.”</p> - -<p>In spite of the boys’ regard for their mother, it was quite evident -they were not so well pleased at the safe departure of the robbers, but -now they must “put their mother to bed,” and then—</p> - -<p>“You girls stay upstairs with her,” whispered Nat to Dorothy, as the -party made its way to Mrs. White’s room. “We may be out for a while. If -she calls us, just say—”</p> - -<p>“Oh, leave that to me,” said Dorothy authoritatively. “We can keep the -burglars out now, I guess,” and she laughed lightly at the “guess,”<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_41" id="Page_41">41</a></span> -when there was positive assurance that the burglar scare had entirely -subsided, and that John and the others were on active “picket duty” -about the place.</p> - -<p>“What was broken?” Mrs. White asked, more for the sake of saying -something than to express interest in the loss.</p> - -<p>“The lamp,” answered Dorothy, “and what a pity. That lamp was such -a beauty. It came as near making moonlight as anything artificial -possibly could.”</p> - -<p>“Then we will get a sunshine in place of it,” said Mrs. White, -brightening up.</p> - -<p>“Yes, daylight for mine,” added Tavia, with a “scary” face. “Mr. Moon -goes behind a cloud too—”</p> - -<p>“Noisily,” finished Dorothy. “At the same time he acted promptly in -this case. It is not a bad idea to have some such safeguard.”</p> - -<p>“I always thought the lamp was in the way,” agreed the aunt, “but -as you say, Dorothy, it was in the right way this time. Well, -let us be thankful no one is hurt—it is easy to replace mere -<a name="merchandise" id="merchandise"></a><ins title="Original has 'mercandise'">merchandise</ins>.”</p> - -<p>Dawn was peeping through blinds, and with the first ray of light -quietness again fell upon the Cedars. The servants had gone back to -their<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_42" id="Page_42">42</a></span> rooms, Dorothy and Tavia were again in their “corners,” as Tavia -termed the pretty twin alcoves, allotted the young girls while visiting -at the Cedars, and the young men—well, they did not return to their -rooms. To lose five homing pigeons, and good family silver all within -one week, was rather too exciting for boys like Nat and Ned. There was -something to be done other than sleeping just then.</p> - -<p>Even real, daring burglars are only mortal, and sometimes the most -daring are the greatest cowards—when daylight comes and people are -wide awake!</p> - - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_43" id="Page_43">43</a></span> -</div> - -<h2><a name="v" id="v"></a><span>CHAPTER V</span><br /> -<small>AN AWFUL EXPERIENCE</small></h2> - - -<p><span class="smcap">It</span> was two days later, very early in the morning, when Nat went down -to the “enclosure” to feed the lonely birds remaining in the cage, -that he found one of those—a carrier which had been stolen, perched -contentedly on its own particular box!</p> - -<p>“Hello!” called out the young man, in delight. “Where did you come -from? So an Archangel did ‘make good,’ as Tavia said. Well, I’m right -glad to see you, Gabriel,” he told the prodigal. “Come down here and -eat. You must be hungry.”</p> - -<p>As if the bird understood, it promptly fluttered down to Nat, and came -obediently up to the hand that held some inviting food.</p> - -<p>“What’s that on your—A message!” Nat interrupted himself. “Looks like -it. Here, Gabriel, let me get that note off your leg,” and he proceeded -to untie from the bird’s foot a scrap of paper.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_44" id="Page_44">44</a></span> -“Thought so,” went on the boy, as if the bird had been taking a more -active part in the conversation than that of fluttering its wings and -cooing happily. “A message—from—Let me see,” and Nat sat down on the -edge of the scratch box.</p> - -<p>“This is a -<a name="scrawl" id="scrawl"></a><ins title="Original has 'srawl'">scrawl</ins>, too scrawly for me, I’m afraid. That’s -‘c-o-me’ come,” and he peered through the thin paper at the indistinct -letters. “And next is s-w-a-mp, swamp. ‘Come swamp.’ That’s it, all -right. It’s a message telling us to go to the swamp,” and Nat jumped -up, delighted to have deciphered the queer note.</p> - -<p>“Maybe it’s signed,” he reflected, looking over the paper again -carefully. “Yes, there’s a letter, and it’s a ‘U,’ u for—for—why, -Urania, of course,” he decided instantly. “Well, we’ll go to the swamp, -Urania, and see what’s doin’ there. I had an idea right along that we -might find the pigeons around the swamp.”</p> - -<p>The pigeon was now strutting around in its own confident way, as if the -hardships through which it had so lately passed were all forgotten, and -only the freedom of the Cedars, with all the good “pickings” and the -brook berries to nibble at, were now questions to be considered.</p> - -<p>“Go ahead, Gabriel, help yourself. Take<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_45" id="Page_45">45</a></span> more and plenty of it,” said -Nat, as he started off.</p> - -<p>Nat was not long in reaching the house and making his find known to the -folks there. Dorothy read and re-read the message that the bird had -brought, and declared she had been positive all along that a clue to -the two burglaries would come through Urania.</p> - -<p>“Now, that’s what I call good, sensible telepathy,” said Tavia, when -her turn came ’round to read the wonder note. “Pencil and paper and -a few words—even though they be rather—well, I should call them -‘spooky,’” and she smoothed the bit of precious paper out carefully on -the palm of her hand.</p> - -<p>“But what’s the answer?” demanded Ned. “Why should the girl order us to -the swamp? Couldn’t she as well come here and put us next the game?”</p> - -<p>“No,” answered Dorothy decisively. “I have been trying to get a word -with Urania for the last two days—since the night the silver was -stolen, and every time I see her, she darts away like a wild deer. She -seems afraid to speak to me, as if some one were watching her.”</p> - -<p>“More like it,” agreed Nat. “She knows<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_46" id="Page_46">46</a></span> about the birds and the goods -and they (the other gypsies) know that she will give them away if she -gets the chance, so they are keeping the chance at a distance. Then, -she was inspired, yes, I would call it inspired” (for both Tavia and -Ned had attempted to faint when Nat grew eloquent). “I say she was -inspired,” he repeated, “to send the message a la pigeon. Now it’s ‘up -to us’ to go to the swamp and do the rest.”</p> - -<p>“No, I insist,” said Dorothy, with marked emphasis, “that I must go -first. I must, if possible, see Urania, and by some sign find out from -her how the ground lays. Then, if all is ready, we may proceed to the -swamp.”</p> - -<p>“ -<a name="Aladdin" id="Aladdin"></a><ins title="Original has 'Alladin'">Aladdin</ins> and the seven Robbers were not in it with this -stunt,” exclaimed Tavia, with a hearty laugh. “I hope I don’t get -locked in the cave. This is certainly mysterious. I suppose we will -have to get out our boots to go a-swamping. I tried that gully once, -and came out wiser than I went in. Also heavier. I brought back with me -a ton of splendid yellow mud.”</p> - -<p>“Now, the thing for you all to do,” advised Dorothy, -<a name="with" id="with"></a><ins title="Original has 'wtih'">with</ins> much -seriousness, “is to keep this matter very quiet. Don’t say a word about -it to any one, remember, not even to John. Then, I’ll go out and try to -see Urania, and find out what<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_47" id="Page_47">47</a></span> it all means. When I come back, which I -will do in an hour at the most, we can go to the swamp and—”</p> - -<p>“And swamp the swampers,” interrupted Nat. “I had made up my mind to -swat the fellow I would find guilty of swiping those birds, but now I’m -content to swamp and swat the swipers.”</p> - -<p>“Great,” admitted Ned. “But first catch your bird, that’s the old way, -I believe. After you have the bird, you may turn on the swipsy swampy -swipping.”</p> - -<p>“Couldn’t I go with you, Doro?” asked Tavia, “you might need some -protection. There’s no telling what our friends may want to steal next.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, I’m not a bit afraid,” replied Dorothy. “I know the folks at the -camp.”</p> - -<p>“But just the same,” cautioned Ned, “it might be more prudent to take -Tavia along. I have heard there are other gypsies about than those in -the camp. And two girls are better than one, if it is only a case of -yell.”</p> - -<p>“But if Urania sees any one with me she is sure to hide,” protested -Dorothy. “She has been running away from me for days.”</p> - -<p>“All the more reason why she might run towards me,” insisted Tavia. -“Now, Doro, we usually let you have your own way, but in this -particular<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_48" id="Page_48">48</a></span> case you may have noticed that a reward is at stake, and I -just love rewards. So I’m going.”</p> - -<p>At this Tavia picked up a light parasol that stood in a recess of the -porch, and dashing it up jauntily, started off down the path with the -protesting Dorothy.</p> - -<p>The young men waved a “good luck” to the messengers, then they made -their way to the “enclosure,” to fully investigate the “carrier” that -had brought the clue to the captivity of its mates.</p> - -<p>The girls had but a short distance to walk to the camp, and before they -reached the grassy sward that surrounded the home of the gypsies, they -had caught sight of Urania.</p> - -<p>“There she is,” declared Tavia, as a flash of bright skirts darted -through the bushes.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” agreed Dorothy, “that is Urania, but she has seen us and is -getting away.”</p> - -<p>“Then I’ll head her off,” said Tavia, making a sudden turn and running -in the direction the gypsy girl was taking.</p> - -<p>“But you won’t meet her that way,” called Dorothy. “You can’t cross the -spring. I’ll go this way. She must either stay in the deep brush, or -come out at the end of the path.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, I see you know the trail,” answered Tavia. “Well, ‘it’s up to you -then.’ I’ll stand<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_49" id="Page_49">49</a></span> guard. And, besides, your shoes are stronger than -mine, so a dash through the spring will not give you the same brand of -pneumonia that might be ‘handed out’ to me. So long!”</p> - -<p>At this the two girls parted, Dorothy taking a roundabout path into -the deep wood, while Tavia serenely sat herself down to enjoy a late -picking of huckleberries, that were hiding on a bush just at her elbow.</p> - -<p>For a few minutes Tavia was so engrossed in eating the fresh fruit she -entirely forgot her “picket duty,” and when she finally did straighten -up to see where Dorothy might be going, that young lady was not only -out of sight, but likewise out of hearing!</p> - -<p>Alarmed, Tavia shouted lustily, but no answer came to her call.</p> - -<p>“She may not be able to call back without fear of arousing the bad -gypsies,” thought Tavia, “All the same, I wish I had seen which way she -went.”</p> - -<p>With increasing anxiety Tavia waited at the turn of the path. Every -rustle through the leaves, every chirp of a bird, startled the girl. -Surely this was a deep woods for a young girl like Dorothy to be -entering alone. And after Tavia assuring Dorothy’s cousins she would go -with her, and look out for her!</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_50" id="Page_50">50</a></span> -Finally, as the minutes grew longer, and no trace of Dorothy appeared, -Tavia could no longer stand the nervous strain, and she determined to -go straight to the gypsy camp, and there make inquiries.</p> - -<p>“What if it does get Urania into trouble,” she argued. “We can’t afford -to lose trace of Dorothy for that.”</p> - -<p>Quickly Tavia made her way through the brush over to the canvas houses, -and there in front of one of the tents she encountered the woman Melea.</p> - -<p>“Have you seen Miss Dale?” asked Tavia, without any preliminaries. “She -started through the woods and I can’t find her.”</p> - -<p>“Hasn’t been around here lately,” replied the woman with evident -truthfulness. “Last I saw her she came down with some clothes for -Tommie. That was days ago.”</p> - -<p>“Where’s Urania?” demanded Tavia next.</p> - -<p>“Oh, she ain’t around here any more,” answered Melea. “She got too -sassy—didn’t know which side her bread was buttered on, and her father -just ‘shooed’ her off.”</p> - -<p>“Off where?” insisted Tavia, now fearful that Dorothy would fall into -the hands of those who were intent upon punishing Urania, and who,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_51" id="Page_51">51</a></span> -therefore, might take revenge upon Urania’s friends also.</p> - -<p>“I don’t know where she’s gone,” snapped the woman, turning impatiently -to go inside the tent.</p> - -<p>“But being a good fortune teller,” said Tavia, “can’t you guess? Didn’t -I see her running through the woods a short time ago?”</p> - -<p>“I guess not,” sneered the woman. “If you did, it must have been her -ghost. She ain’t around these parts,” and at this the woman entered the -tent, drawing the flap down as she did so.</p> - -<p>“Well!” exclaimed Tavia aloud, “this is interesting. But not altogether -comfortable. I see we will have to get a searching committee out, and I -had better make arrangements promptly.”</p> - -<p>A half-hour later Ned, Nat and Tavia reached the spot in the wood where -the two girls had parted.</p> - -<p>“Are you sure she took that path?” Ned demanded of Tavia.</p> - -<p>“Positive,” replied the frightened girl. “I just sat down here to wait -for her, and she went completely out of sight.”</p> - -<p>“It might have been better to watch which way they went—might have -seen the bushes move,” ventured Nat. Then, noting that Tavia<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_52" id="Page_52">52</a></span> was -inclined to become more excited, he added: “Of course, she must be -around here somewhere. There is really no cause for alarm. She may be -hiding, just to give us a scare.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, Dorothy would never do that,” sighed Tavia. “I can’t imagine what -could become of her. And Urania is gone, too. They must be together.”</p> - -<p>“You take that path and I will work through the bushes,” said Nat to -Ned. “This swamp must open out somewhere, and I’ll bet we find the -girls in that ‘open.’”</p> - -<p>Tavia called and whistled, while the boys hunted and yelled. The -“yodle” (a familiar call used always by the boys, Dorothy and Tavia), -was given so often the very woods seemed to repeat the call.</p> - -<p>It was becoming more and more discouraging, however, for, in spite of -all efforts, not an answer came back, and no trace of the missing ones -could be obtained.</p> - -<p>Finally Nat shouted to his brother to follow him, as he “had struck a -new trail.”</p> - -<p>“Come along, Tavia,” Ned called in turn. “This woods may be the -swallowing kind, and you might get gobbled up too. Keep close to us -now.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_53" id="Page_53">53</a></span> -There was no need to urge the girl in that direction, for the woods had -indeed a terror for her now, and she felt more inclined to run straight -home than to help further in the search. But this, she knew, would -look cowardly, so she determined to follow the boys into the marshy -wilderness.</p> - -<p>It was a rough way—that winding path, for the thick brush grew so -closely over it that only the bend of the bushes showed there had been -a path there, and that it was now seldom, if ever, used, save as a run -for frightened rabbits, or a track for the hounds that followed them.</p> - -<p>“There!” exclaimed Nat. “See that open? Didn’t I tell you we would find -one? And there—what’s that over there at the hill? A cave, as I live. -Now we are ‘going some.’”</p> - -<p>“But, oh, Nat!” whispered Tavia, who had come up very close to him. -“Look! There are men—over there! See, by that tree! Oh, I shall die, I -am so frightened! They may have guns!”</p> - -<p>“Well, so have we for that matter. You just keep your nerve. No danger -that those fellows will attack us,” and the young man clapped his hand -on his hip pocket to indicate the surety of his weapon there.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_54" id="Page_54">54</a></span> -Ned, at that same time, had caught sight of the men hiding. He came -over to where Tavia and his brother stood.</p> - -<p>“Don’t let them see us,” he cautioned. “Just get back of that clump of -bushes, and we will both fire together. They’ll skip then, I guess.”</p> - -<p>Without moving a bush, or rustling a leaf, the trio crept behind the -thick blackberry vines, and the next moment two shots rang out through -the gully! The report echoed against the very hill where the men were -crouching.</p> - -<p>Instantly they sprang out into the open space. There were two in number -and Tavia recognized them. They were the “bad gypsies,” those turned -out of the camp and away from the camping grounds where the other -families of gypsies had their quarters.</p> - -<p>“Gypsies!” she whispered to Ned.</p> - -<p>“Hush!” he cautioned, with a finger on his lips.</p> - -<p>Only for a moment did the men stay in sight. Evidently they were trying -to locate the direction whence the shots came, but not being able to -do so, they, realizing the “enemy” had the entire advantage of them, -turned and fled!</p> - -<p>Up the hill, across the path, out of the woods<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_55" id="Page_55">55</a></span> and even along the -roadside they ran—ran as if a band of constables were at their heels.</p> - -<p>“Didn’t I tell you?” said Ned. “Look at them go,” as from the higher -position on the hill side the men could still be seen making their -escape.</p> - -<p>“A pity to let them go,” murmured Nat, “but we’ve got to find the -girls.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, I would like to go up a tree and stay there,” sighed Tavia, who -was still badly frightened.</p> - -<p>“Guess we’re all ‘up a tree’ this time,” answered Nat, lightly. “But -I’m for the cave. Come along, Ned, and keep your gun handy.”</p> - -<p>Tavia followed the boys across the open sward although she trembled so, -she could scarcely make one foot step in front of the other. What if -men should be in the cave, and pounce out on them!</p> - -<p>“You needn’t worry,” Ned assured her, seeing her white face. “There are -no more gypsies in this hole. They would have answered the shots same -as the others did, if they had been about.”</p> - -<p>“Neat little cave,” remarked Nat, as they came nearer the hut. “Didn’t -know we had anything like that around here.”</p> - -<p>They were now directly in front of the “hole in the hill.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_56" id="Page_56">56</a></span> -The top of this cave was covered with grass and ground, so that from -the upper part of the hill, where the walk was common, the cave would -never be suspected. But that the place was lined with brick and stone -was plain to our friends, for they stood now in front of the opening, -and this was a perfectly shaped door, surrounded by even rows of bricks.</p> - -<p>“An old ice house,” declared Ned. “There must have been a big house -around here and this was the ice storage.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, there are ruins just over there,” said Tavia, indicating a spot -at some distance down a gully.</p> - -<p>“Call,” said Ned. “Tavia you call, they might be frightened at the -sound of a man’s voice if they are in there.”</p> - -<p>“Dorothy! Dorothy!” called Tavia, standing as near the door of the -cave-hut as she dared trust herself to go.</p> - -<p>Then they waited.</p> - -<p>“Someone is moving inside,” said Ned, “I’m going in. She may not be -able to come out.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, don’t go in,” pleaded Tavia, “they may only be trying to trap you.”</p> - -<p>“Well, I’ll take chances,” insisted the boy.</p> - -<p>“And I’m with you,” declared his brother.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_57" id="Page_57">57</a></span> “We’ve got to see who is -there. Keep your gun handy, Ned.”</p> - -<p>So saying, and each with a revolver ready in his hand, the brothers -entered the cave.</p> - -<p>Tavia dropped on her knees! It was one of those awful moments when only -Providence seems strong enough to help.</p> - -<p>But scarcely had she buried her face in her hands than she heard her -name called.</p> - -<p>“Come on, Tavia,” said Nat, appearing at the door of the cave, “We’ve -found her all right, come inside and see!”</p> - -<p>Fear fled with the words.</p> - -<p>Found Dorothy! Oh, and in that awful place!</p> - -<p>The girl sprang from her knees and she, too, entered the dark place.</p> - -<p>“Dorothy!” she cried as the lost one fell into her arms. “Oh, Dorothy -dear! What you must have suffered!”</p> - -<p>“Yes, but let us get her outside,” insisted Ned. “This is no place to -revive her. Come on Coz. You needn’t be the least bit frightened. We -saw the fellows run over the hill. They’re in another town by this -time. Just hang on to me. There, now I’ve put the gun away, so you -won’t be afraid of that!”</p> - -<p>“Oh,” gasped Dorothy, as she breathed the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_58" id="Page_58">58</a></span> fresh air again. “What an -awful experience! But, oh, I am so glad now—now I’m safe again,” and -she sank exhausted on the grassy field.</p> - -<p>“You poor darling,” whispered Tavia, fondling her lovingly. “And to -think that I let you get entirely out of my sight. And I had promised -to take care of you. Oh, Dorothy, how can you forgive me!” and at -this Tavia burst out crying—the nervous strain of the past few hours -summing up now into the girls’ ever ready cure-all—a good cry!</p> - -<p>“Now, do you girls think you could stay here without—committing -suicide or being kidnapped, while Ned and I just go in and explore?” -asked Nat. “We saw the ‘goods’ in there, and there’s no time like the -present.”</p> - -<p>Dorothy and Tavia promised to “keep out of mischief,” so the two -brothers again entered the cave.</p> - - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_59" id="Page_59">59</a></span> -</div> - -<h2><a name="vi" id="vi"></a><span>CHAPTER VI</span><br /> -<small>“THE GOODS”</small></h2> - - -<p>“<span class="smcap">Nothing</span> develops like developments,” declared Nat when a few minutes -later he emerged from the cave, with a small crate in his arms.</p> - -<p>“The pigeons!” cried the girls, and Tavia jumped up to help Nat set the -box down carefully.</p> - -<p>“The very goods—note that I delivered them,” said Nat in joyous tones. -“Now, there’s more stuff inside, and we may as well deliver them all on -one trip. Watch that crate, Tavia. Don’t let some fairy fly out of the -tree and carry it off.”</p> - -<p>But Tavia was too interested examining the contents of the crate -(through the bars, of course) to notice Nat’s remark.</p> - -<p>“Isn’t it splendid to find them!” she asked of Dorothy.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” replied the girl, who still lay limp on the grass, “I think -I should have died in there but for their cooing. They seemed to be -telling<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_60" id="Page_60">60</a></span> me to keep up. And as I listened I felt some one was coming—I -guess I heard you long before you found me.”</p> - -<p>“But how in the world did you get in there?” asked Tavia.</p> - -<p>“Urania showed me the place, and they were after us—but I can’t talk -about it now, Tavia, I feel that even now they may be near.”</p> - -<p>“All right dear. Forgive me for asking you,” answered Tavia, now so -eager to make up for the mistake she had made in “losing” Dorothy.</p> - -<p>“The same thing only different,” exclaimed Ned, as he came out of -the cave with a big black bag in his arms. <a name="this" id="this"></a>“This is our silver, -ladies—Silver, this is our ladies,” he joked, as he brought the bag -over and dropped it at Dorothy’s feet.</p> - -<p>“Oh!” exclaimed both girls.</p> - -<p>“Isn’t that splendid!” continued Dorothy. “I did not know that was in -there. But do let us go home now, boys. If there is any thing else we -can—you can come back for it, and you will be safer with John.”</p> - -<p>“I guess that’ll be about all,” answered her cousin. “Now, how will we -load up! Ned you take the crate, and I’ll put the bag on my back. There -must be coal in the bottom, for our silver didn’t weigh a ton.”</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 400px;"> -<img src="images/i-060.jpg" width="400" height="649" alt="" /> -<div class="caption">“This is our silver, <span class="word-spacing3">ladies” <i>Page</i></span> <a href="#this">60</a></div> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_61" id="Page_61">61</a></span> -It took but a few moments to “load up,” and presently the party was -making their way to the open road, having decided to take the longest -way ’round, for the shortest way home.</p> - -<p>“Poor little Urania!” sighed Dorothy, as she reached the broad bright -roadway. “I wonder which way she went?”</p> - -<p>“A pity we couldn’t find her,” said Nat, “but we’re not through looking -yet. She must be found before night fall.”</p> - -<p>“And those awful men,” gasped Dorothy. “I do believe if they found her -they would kill her!”</p> - -<p>“Not if we find her first,” grunted Ned, for his load was so heavy he -had to talk in “chunks.”</p> - -<p>“Does Aunt Winnie know?” asked Dorothy, anxiously.</p> - -<p>“Not a word,” replied Nat as he shifted the crate to a change of hands. -“And she must not know. We can say we were in the woods and found -the stuff all right, but she must not get a word of Dorothy in the -cave. She would never trust us again if she did. And to Doro would be -assigned a special officer as a body guardian the rest of her days. -Now of course, a special officer is all right when a girl picks him -herself, but the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_62" id="Page_62">62</a></span> mammas always make a point of selecting the least -attractive, I believe.”</p> - -<p>The girls tried to laugh at the youth’s attempt to cheer them up, but -it was only a feeble effort that responded.</p> - -<p>“All the same, I call it great luck to get the goods,” insisted Ned, -“and only for Doro’s scare the game would be all to the goal.”</p> - -<p>“Well I wouldn’t want to go through it again,” answered Dorothy, “but -having it over I, too, think it is a good thing to get the birds and -the silver. I would be almost happy if I only knew about Urania.”</p> - -<p>“Now, just as soon as we deposit this stuff safely—the birds in their -nests and the silver in the pantry, we will sneak off somewhere, and -you must give us the whole story. Then, we will know which way to go to -look for the gypsy girl.”</p> - -<p>Just as they turned into the path that led up to the Cedars the party -met John. He had been sent out by Mrs. White to look for the “children.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, here, John, take this bag!” called Ned as he approached, “my back -is just paralyzed.”</p> - -<p>“No take this crate,” demanded Nat. “He’s only got one back paralyzed, -I’ve got two arms broken!”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_63" id="Page_63">63</a></span> -“Set them down, set them down,” answered the man. “What in the -world—the birds! Well, so you found them?”</p> - -<p>“So—we—did!” panted Ned, as he dropped the bag.</p> - -<p>“And what’s this?” asked John, taking a look into the black muslin -bundle. “The silver! Well now! Did you raid a pawn shop?”</p> - -<p>“No, sir, we raided a hole in the hill,” replied Nat.</p> - -<p>“And we pulled the hole in after us,” added Ned.</p> - -<p>The man thought the boys only joking, but he promptly took up the crate -with many kind “coos” to the birds, and proceeded with them to their -quarters, telling the boys, as he went, that the “creatures” were both -starved and choked, and that their wants should be attended to at once.</p> - -<p>“Then it’s up to me to bag it again,” said Ned, “although I do think, -Nat, you might shuffle for a new deal.”</p> - -<p>When the recovered silver had been examined it was found that one -article was missing—a piece of untold value to the White family. This -was an old Indian drinking cup, that Professor White in his travels -through India had acquired. It happened to be the last present Mrs. -White’s<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_64" id="Page_64">64</a></span> husband and the boys’ father had sent home before his sudden -death, and on account of this intimate association with her husband’s -last days Mrs. White prized the old dark cup beyond estimate.</p> - -<p>Nat and Ned hesitated to make the loss known to their mother and as a -matter of fact she did not know of it until some time later. In the -meantime they hurried to make all possible search and inquiries but -without any satisfactory result. The old cup could not be found.</p> - -<p>John went with the boys back to the cave and all three searched every -crack and crevice in hopes of locating the missing piece of silver, but -it was nowhere to be found. Following this they even visited the gypsy -camp and asked there if an old silver cup might have been seen about -the woods (being careful of course not to mention recovery of the other -things) but Melea with scant ceremony dismissed the boys declaring, -“she didn’t know nothin’ ’bout their old tin cups.”</p> - -<p>So they were obliged to let the matter rest, although it was understood -the finding of the cup would mean a very great delight to Mrs. Winthrop -White.</p> - -<p>It was still that eventful morning, although the hour was crowding -noon-day, when the boys, with<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_65" id="Page_65">65</a></span> Tavia, insisted on Dorothy at once -telling the story of her “Wild West” adventure as Ned termed it.</p> - -<p>“Come out on the side lawn under the trees,” directed Nat. “There no -one will hear us, or suspect us of holding a secret session.”</p> - -<p>The plan was agreed upon, and presently Dorothy was made the center of -the interested group, all sitting on the grass under the Cedars.</p> - -<p>“I don’t know all the story myself,” insisted the girl, “for you see -Urania ran off and left me without most of the particulars.”</p> - -<p>“Speak of angels—there’s Urania now,” Ned interrupted, “she is looking -for you, Dorothy.”</p> - -<p>“Urania!” called Dorothy, stepping out on the path. “Come over here. -Oh, I am so glad she’s all right,” she finished, as the gypsy girl -sauntered up to the party.</p> - -<p>“Well!” drawled Urania, looking keenly at Dorothy, “so you got back? -Ha! ha! wasn’t they easy—them fellers?” and she laughed heartily at -the thought. “Think of me givin’ them a steer! ha! ha!” and the girl -rolled over on the grass as if the entire affair had been a good joke.</p> - -<p>“But I didn’t feel much like laughing when you left me in that cave -alone,” protested Dorothy.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_66" id="Page_66">66</a></span> “I felt as if my last moment had about -arrived.”</p> - -<p>“Well, I couldn’t do any better,” asserted Urania, now realizing that -it might not be polite for her to laugh when Dorothy had had such an -awful experience.</p> - -<p>“I’ll tell you,” put in Ned, “Dorothy you tell your part of the story, -and now Urania is here she can tell hers. We are anxious to hear it -all. Talk about Wild West shows! If this isn’t about the limit. Go -ahead Doro.”</p> - -<p>At this all made themselves comfortable, Urania sitting in real gypsy -fashion, her elbows resting lazily on her knees and her feet crossed -under her.</p> - -<p>“Well,” began Dorothy, “I found Urania some time after I left Tavia. -She was picking berries near the spring. I asked her about the message -the pigeon brought, and she told me that the men who stole the birds -and silver had been arrested this morning, but that she knew where the -things were.”</p> - -<p>“And didn’t I?” interrupted Urania, more to confirm Dorothy’s statement -than to ask the question.</p> - -<p>“Indeed you did,” went on Dorothy. “Then we went to the swamp.”</p> - -<p>“Weren’t you afraid?” asked Tavia.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_67" id="Page_67">67</a></span> -“Not when Urania declared the men were safe in jail,” explained Dorothy.</p> - -<p>“But they were not safe in jail,” insisted Tavia, “didn’t we see them -in the gully?”</p> - -<p>“Those wasn’t the guys,” answered Urania, “them was the other fellers’ -pals. They didn’t know much about the game, they were just sneaking -around trying to get next.”</p> - -<p>“Oh,” replied Tavia, vaguely, in a tone of voice that might have suited -the entire list of interjections with equal indifference.</p> - -<p>“To proceed,” prompted Nat.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” went on Dorothy, “we went to the hill and Urania showed me the -ice house where she told me the things were put by the men who had -taken them. She said her father knew they were there, but that he would -not touch them.”</p> - -<p>“Dad’s no thief,” spoke up the gypsy girl, “but he’s no sneak either, -and he wants me to mind my own business. But I thought I could find -the stuff and wanted to get the things back to you—you had treated me -white, and I—I don’t go back on my friends.”</p> - -<p>“Three cheers for Urania!” Nat exclaimed in a hoarse subdued yell, “and -three more cheers for her friends!”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_68" id="Page_68">68</a></span> -When the “cheering” was over Dorothy again tried to tell her story.</p> - -<p>“Where was I at?” she asked.</p> - -<p>“At the cave,” replied Tavia, eager to hear the “real hold up,” part of -the play.</p> - -<p>“Yes, Urania went in first and assured me it was all right. Then I went -in—and then—”</p> - -<p>“Next!” called off Nat. “Now Urania it’s up to you! You’ve got her in -the cave now.”</p> - -<p>“That’s right,” answered the gypsy girl, showing her enjoyment at the -little farce. “Yes, she went in and I stayed out. Next moment I sees -them guys over back of the big tree—!”</p> - -<p>“Oh, do let me yell?” begged Tavia, “this is all going on without the -least bit of enthusiasm from the audience.”</p> - -<p>“I’ll make you yell if you don’t keep still,” threatened Nat. “The -next person who interrupts this performance will be bounced from the -show—and I’m the official bouncer.”</p> - -<p>“When I sees them over there,” went on Urania, “first I got -scared—thought it was Clem and Brown, the fellows who were put in the -‘jug’ (jail) this morning. But next thing I sees them better and I knew -it was the strangers. I just told Dorothy to lay low, and not to move -or come out for her life. Then I runs over to the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_69" id="Page_69">69</a></span> big tree, waving my -hands like a ‘lune,’ making on I was giving the guys the tip. Wasn’t -that easy?”</p> - -<p>“What?” asked Nat, “waving your hand like a lune?”</p> - -<p>“Yep, and them fellers believing me. Skip! I told them. The cops is -in the cave! Run! ‘They’ve got the goods’ and if they didn’t take the -steer and start out just as you fired the guns.”</p> - -<p>“And we were the ‘cops’ on the spot!” interrupted Nat. “What did I tell -you? If this doesn’t beat all the Wild West shows ever wild wested! The -Pretty Girl in the cave—The Kidnapper behind a tree! Then the handsome -young fellow (me) to the rescue. The tip of the gypsy maid! Tavia wants -to sneak. She is calmed by the handsome young fellow. Guns—Bang! Bang! -Bang! The Kidnapper—”</p> - -<p>“Oh, ring off!” called Ned. “How many acts in that drama?”</p> - -<p>“But isn’t it great? I’ll stage it for the boys next winter. They have -been looking for just such a winner—”</p> - -<p>“Better get it copyrighted first,” suggested Ned. “Or some of the boys -might steal the pretty girl.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_70" id="Page_70">70</a></span> -“Now who is interrupting?” asked Tavia. “Where is the ‘bouncer’ this -time?”</p> - -<p>“Bouncing!” replied Nat, suiting his words to queer antics that greatly -amused Urania.</p> - -<p>“You have lots of fun—don’t you?” she ventured aside to Dorothy, while -a wistful look came into her dark face.</p> - -<p>“Sometimes,” replied Dorothy kindly. “Don’t you ever have any fun?”</p> - -<p>“Nope, fun ain’t for poor folks.”</p> - -<p>“But where were you, Urania, when we were getting the things out of the -cave?” asked Tavia, determined to hear all of the story.</p> - -<p>“Eatin’ water cress over by the big tree. I saw you was gettin’ along -all right, so I didn’t see any need to mix in.”</p> - -<p>“Which reminds me,” said Dorothy, “that it must be lunch time. I’m -famished. Urania, you must stay to lunch. You have worked hard this -morning, and you are up since—”</p> - -<p>“Since last night,” finished the girl, “I didn’t bother turnin’ in! I’m -goin’ to quit the camp—this time for good.”</p> - -<p>“Well, let us eat first and quit after,” said Nat, as a maid appeared -on the porch to call them to luncheon. “Come along, Urania. You are<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_71" id="Page_71">71</a></span> -entitled to the best there is. Take plenty of it—you’re welcome.”</p> - -<p>This was Nat’s kind way of putting the girl at her ease, and when the -others went into the dining room, Dorothy took Urania out into the -kitchen and told the cook to give her a good dinner for “she needed it.”</p> - -<p>“I’ll see you after lunch, Urania,” said Dorothy, as she left the girl -smelling the savory dishes that were being served to her.</p> - -<p>“All right, miss,” answered Urania, “I’m in a hurry to get away. Some -one might want me at the camp,” with a significant look, that meant she -might be called to explain her queer conduct of the early morning in -the swamp.</p> - - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_72" id="Page_72">72</a></span> -</div> - -<h2><a name="vii" id="vii"></a><span>CHAPTER VII</span><br /> -<small>A STRANGE GIRL</small></h2> - - -<p>“<span class="smcap">Now</span> that it’s all over, and we can think without a guide,” said -Dorothy, coming out from the luncheon table, “we really ought to -consider Urania—we ought to consult Aunt Winnie about her, and see -what would be best to do. She must not run away and be left out in the -world alone.”</p> - -<p>“My sentiments exactly,” spoke up Ned, who had taken from the table a -few crackers just to show the pigeons he was glad to have them home -again. “Come along down to the ‘enclosure’ and when we have interviewed -the prodigals on their adventures in the wild west show that ‘busted’ -up in a shooting match, then we may be able to ‘get cases’ on Urania. I -notice she had not yet found her way out of the kitchen.”</p> - -<p>“The poor child was famished,” said Dorothy. “I never saw any one eat -with such relish.”</p> - -<p>“The only real way to eat,” declared Ned. “I believe it would be a good -thing for us all<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_73" id="Page_73">73</a></span> to get starved once in a while—when cook is in good -humor.”</p> - -<p>“Well, I feel better at any rate,” declared Nat. “It’s all very well -to travel with a show, but I do like to stop off long enough to get -acquainted with my digestive organs.”</p> - -<p>“The proper caper,” agreed Tavia. “I now feel able to discuss anything -from girls to gullies.”</p> - -<p>“Girls have it,” declared Nat. “Girls to the bat!”</p> - -<p>“Now please don’t waste time,” cautioned Dorothy. “You know what a -sudden sort of affair Urania is. She is just as apt to disappear before -we have a chance to talk to her, as she is to come over to thank us for -her luncheon. I am making a study of her sort of sentiment—I believe -it is more solid and more sincere than any we can work up.”</p> - -<p>“Hurrah!” called Nat. “Studying sentiment! That’s better than studying -French. Because sentiment we have always with us, and French only comes -around on the Exams. Dorothy, you are growing older every minute.”</p> - -<p>“And you—”</p> - -<p>“Handsomer,” he interrupted Tavia. “Tavia I know exactly how you regard -me, but don’t let’s give it away all at once.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_74" id="Page_74">74</a></span> -Thus thrown entirely off her guard Tavia had nothing better left to do -than to chase Nat down to the enclosure, where together they fed the -returned birds the crackers that Nat had pilfered from the lunch table.</p> - -<p>“Dorothy,” began Tavia, handing out the last crumbs, “certainly is a—”</p> - -<p>“Brick!” finished the young man, who had a most satisfactory way of -finishing things generally. “Yes, I agree with you. She certainly went -some in that cave. Jimminnie! But that was creepy!”</p> - -<p>“I should say so! I nearly collapsed on the outside. And now she is -going to try to straighten Urania out.”</p> - -<p>“And likely she’ll do it too. If I do say so Dorothy has made good use -of the fact that she is a first cousin to Nat White.”</p> - -<p>“Of all the conceits!” cried Tavia, and then Dorothy and Ned appeared.</p> - -<p>“I’ve been talking to Aunt Winnie,” began Dorothy, in her usual prompt -way, “and she thinks we really ought to do something for Urania. The -girl declares she will never go back to camp, and I really do believe -she has a notion of following us to Glenwood. You know her folks camped -in the mountains there last year.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_75" id="Page_75">75</a></span> -“Take her along, take her along,” spoke up Nat, foolishly, “the more -the merrier.”</p> - -<p>“Not exactly,” objected Dorothy. “Urania would scarcely enjoy the -regime at Glenwood. But, all the same, there ought to be some place -where she would fit in.”</p> - -<p>“And if there is no such place then we will make one,” went on Nat, -still half joking,—but he was the other half in downright earnest.</p> - -<p>All this time John and the village constables were searching for the -runaway men, who were suspected of being the actual robbers, although -Urania declared they were not. It was true, as the gypsy girl said, the -men taken into custody were the men she had seen enter the cave, and -those who were seen later in the swamp were members of the same gang, -but were strangers to the cave and the hidden property. Just how Urania -came into possession of the facts was not altogether plain, but likely -her habit of sleeping under trees, at some distance from the tents, -made it possible for her to hear queer conversations, when all in the -dense wood was supposed to be wrapt in the mantle of night.</p> - -<p>Her father took no part in the doings of the other gypsies, neither did -he know anything of the robbery, beyond that which was already public<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_76" id="Page_76">76</a></span> -gossip. When therefore he heard his daughter’s name mentioned so -conspicuously in the robbery talk, his wrath was intense, and his anger -almost dangerous.</p> - -<p>The whole place was in a commotion, and it was well that Urania kept -away from the swamp and surrounding camp sites for the time being.</p> - - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_77" id="Page_77">77</a></span> -</div> - -<h2><a name="viii" id="viii"></a><span>CHAPTER VIII</span><br /> -<small>THE RUNAWAY</small></h2> - - -<p><span class="smcap">The</span> excitement of the day had the effect of shortening the hours, and -night came before the young folks at the Cedars realized that the day -was done.</p> - -<p>The matter of “doing something for Urania,” had been the all absorbing -topic during the evening meal, when the various plans talked of during -the day were brought up for final consideration.</p> - -<p>Mrs. White agreed with Dorothy that the gypsy girl should be sent to -some school, and the boys, Nat and Ned, had formed the committee that -went to the camp to consult with the girl’s father about the matter.</p> - -<p>As Urania had warned them, the trip was entirely unnecessary, for the -man seemed to care very little where Urania went.</p> - -<p>Such was the report brought back by the “committee.”</p> - -<p>But to find a school where Urania would be<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_78" id="Page_78">78</a></span> received was not an easy -task. Mrs. White, as well as Dorothy, had been telephoning to the city -offices during the afternoon, and as Nat said, they had landed one -school where girls would be taken in without reference, but they didn’t -find a place where they would undertake to train circus riders, and -Urania wanted a pony, she said, more than an education.</p> - -<p>In fact the girl did not agree to go to school at all, in spite of all -the efforts the others were making “to fix her up.”</p> - -<p>Dorothy and Tavia had told her all about the good times she would -have, and had even recalled some of the most exciting incidents that -had marked their own school days at Glenwood, but Urania was not -easily persuaded. Still, all the clothes that could be spared from -the wardrobes of Dorothy and Tavia were taken out, and as only a few -more days remained before the girls would start for Glenwood, it was -necessary to arrange Urania’s affairs as quickly as possible, so that -she would not be left behind when the others were not at the Cedars to -keep track of her.</p> - -<p>That night Urania was to stay with John’s wife in her rooms over the -coach house. Dorothy brought her down to the house after supper, and -even gave her one of her own sleeping gowns, besides<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_79" id="Page_79">79</a></span> a comb and brush, -the first the poor girl had ever owned.</p> - -<p>“And now good night,” said Dorothy, when she had settled the girl -comfortably, “in the morning you will be all ready to start for -Deerfield. Just think how lovely it will be to go to a real boarding -school.”</p> - -<p>“Can I go out when I like?” asked Urania, anxiously.</p> - -<p>“Why, of course,” replied Dorothy, “that is, you can when it is -recreation hour—time for play you know.”</p> - -<p>“And I will have to sleep on a bed and eat off a table? You know I -never did eat off a table until I came to your house.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, but you’ll soon get used to that,” Dorothy assured her, “and you -will like it much better than eating off the—ground. And surely it is -very nice to sleep on a good, soft bed.”</p> - -<p>“It’s nice all right,” admitted the other, “but you see it’s different. -I don’t know as gypsies are like other folks about things. My own -mother lived in a house one time, but I never lived in a house.”</p> - -<p>“But now you won’t be a gypsy any longer,” said Dorothy. “You are going -to be a nice girl, learn to read and write and then when you<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_80" id="Page_80">80</a></span> get -older, you can go to work and be just like other people.”</p> - -<p>“Won’t be a gypsy any more?” asked Urania, evidently not pleased at the -thought.</p> - -<p>“Well, I mean you will give up gypsy ways. But now I must go back to -the house. I’ll be up early to go with you. Mrs. White is going to -take us in the Fire Bird. I’ll have all your clothes ready. Be sure to -use plenty of soap and water in the morning,” finished Dorothy, as she -hurried off, well pleased that all arrangements were finally complete, -and that she had had the courage to give the gypsy girl her first -lessons in personal cleanliness.</p> - -<p>And it was now time for every one to pack up and make ready to start -off for the new school term. The boys were to leave the following -afternoon, (Urania was to go her way directly after breakfast). Dorothy -and Tavia would leave the next day. Major Dale, and the boys, had not -returned to the Cedars, their trip being lengthened by a visit paid to -the old home in Dalton.</p> - -<p>“And now,” said Nat, as late that night the little party gathered in -the dining room for a final “feed,” together, “when we get to Cadet<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_81" id="Page_81">81</a></span> -Hall and I start in to write business letters (with a sly wink at -Tavia) I hope they will be answered promptly by every one who is -honored by receiving one. I remember last year, momsey, you kept me -waiting two whole days -<a name="for" id="for"></a><ins title="Original has 'or'">for</ins> a little check—and you know a thing like -that puts a fellow out dreadfully.”</p> - -<p>“But, my dear,” replied the mother, “you should manage your allowance -better. This year I will positively not advance a single dollar to -either of you.”</p> - -<p>“Send checks ma, do,” put in Ned. “We ain’t fussy about the currency.”</p> - -<p>“Now, we must not stay up too late,” added Mrs. White. “I wish we had -been able to let the Urania matter wait for a few days—it seems I have -quite an institution to clear out all at once, but since the Deerfield -school opens to-morrow, I think it will be best for her to be there on -time. I hope she will get along.”</p> - -<p>“So do I,” spoke up Dorothy, with a promptness that signified anxiety -as to the question. “Urania is a queer girl, and has had her own way -always. It will be very different now, especially as Deerfield School -makes a specialty of taking in—odd girls.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_82" id="Page_82">82</a></span> -“She’s odd all right,” chimed in Ned, “and not so bad looking either. I -quite took to her in those new togs.”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” answered Mrs. White smiling, “she did look well in that little -blue dress of Dorothy’s. Let us hope she will become the clothes as -they become her.”</p> - -<p>With more small talk interrupted finally with a decided “Go to bed,” -from Mrs. White, the dining room was empty at last, and the prospective -scholars soon sleeping the sleep that blesses a well-filled day.</p> - -<p>A rainy day dawned on the morrow—rainy and dreary as any day in early -fall could be.</p> - -<p>Tavia and Dorothy saw the outlook from their window and added to the -misery such groans and moans as girls preparing for a long journey -might be pardoned for making under the circumstances.</p> - -<p>“You needn’t care,” said Tavia to Dorothy. “There’s a good tight -shut-in box to the ‘Fire Bird,’ but I wanted to gather some wild flower -roots to take to Glenwood. Those ferns we brought back with us last -year just kept me alive in my ‘glumps,’ and I’m sure to have them bad -as ever when I get there this time.”</p> - -<p>“I suppose you miss the boys,” said Dorothy,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_83" id="Page_83">83</a></span> innocently. Then, seeing -the effect of her words, she tried in vain to make amends.</p> - -<p>“I’m sure I miss them,” she hurried to add, “I am always homesick for a -week, but I have to get to work, and that’s the best cure I know of.”</p> - -<p>“And it has exactly the opposite effect on me,” declared Tavia. “If I -didn’t have to get to work, I fancy school life would not be such a -bore.”</p> - -<p>“But you manage to keep going. I suppose you and Ned Ebony will be as -thick as ever. And you and Nita Brandt will be as—”</p> - -<p>“Thin as ever,” finished Tavia, “which means that we will run like -melted butter at ninety degrees. I never could get along with that -splinter.”</p> - -<p>“Well, I hope Cologne will be there when we arrive. She always seems to -be the first bell—starts everything up,” continued Dorothy. “I’m going -to work hard this year. There are prizes, you remember.”</p> - -<p>“Mine for the ‘booby,’” sighed Tavia. “I hate prizes. Always make -me think of putting your name on the church envelope. Kind of cheap -advertising.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, I don’t feel that way about it,” objected Dorothy. “When one wins -a prize it is something<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_84" id="Page_84">84</a></span> to have a remembrance of the contest. That’s -the way I look at it.”</p> - -<p>“Well, I always like to forget the contests,” insisted the obdurate -Tavia, “so I don’t mind not having the medal. But say! Isn’t it time -you went down? Urania was to start early. Don’t wait for me. I’m going -to take my time this morning. Last morning I’ll get time to take until -holidays.”</p> - -<p>At this Dorothy ran lightly down the stairs, and with a word to Mrs. -White she hurried over to the coach house to make sure that Urania was -ready before she should stop for breakfast.</p> - -<p>“I haven’t called the poor thing yet,” apologized John’s wife, Mary, as -Dorothy entered. “She looked that worried and played out I thought to -let her sleep until the last minute. I’ll help her to dress.”</p> - -<p>Dorothy entered the little bedroom with the woman.</p> - -<p>“She’s gone!” both exclaimed together.</p> - -<p>“Ran away!” added Dorothy, as the unruffled bed told the tale.</p> - -<p>“And we never heard her move!” declared the woman, in alarm. “How ever -did she get out?”</p> - -<p>“After all our trouble!” moaned Dorothy. “Well, perhaps it is better to -happen now than<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_85" id="Page_85">85</a></span> when she got off there alone. I guess there’s no use -trying to make a lady of a gypsy girl,” she finished sadly. “But I did -hope Urania would amount to something.”</p> - -<p>“As you say, miss, it’s better now,” put in the woman, “and like as not -she’s gone back to the camp.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, no, I’m positive she did not intend to go back there. She really -meant to leave the gypsies, and I suppose she has carried out her plan. -You see, she had some money, and she’s not afraid to travel. Well, I -must go and tell Aunt Winnie. They will all be so disappointed!”</p> - -<p>“I hope they won’t blame me,” said the woman, anxiously. “I didn’t -suppose she had to be watched, Miss Dorothy.”</p> - -<p>“You are not in the least to blame, Mary. No matter how we watched her, -she could get away if she wanted to. Well, I hope she takes care of -herself.”</p> - -<p>“She spoke right smart to me last night,” went on Mary. “She talked of -how good you had been to her, and she said she would make it right some -day. It’s a pity she has no one to guide her.”</p> - -<p>As Dorothy said, the folks were disappointed when they heard of the -runaway, but Mrs. White made the best of the affair by declaring that -it<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_86" id="Page_86">86</a></span> was better for the girl to go away as she had done, than to have -made some trouble at the school—perhaps induced other girls to run off -with her.</p> - -<p>That afternoon Ned and Nat left for Cadet Hall, and early the next -morning Dorothy and Tavia started off for Glenwood. Little did the -girls dream of under what peculiar circumstances they were to meet -Urania again.</p> - - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_87" id="Page_87">87</a></span> -</div> - -<h2><a name="ix" id="ix"></a><span>CHAPTER IX</span><br /> -<small>MIETTE</small></h2> - - -<p>“<span class="smcap">Oh</span>, have you seen her!” exclaimed Rose-Mary Markin.</p> - -<p>“Sweet Ever-lean-er!” chimed in Edna Black.</p> - -<p>“What’s so interesting about her?” asked little Nita Brandt, in her -most sarcastic tone.</p> - -<p>“Why, don’t you know?” went on Edna, familiarly called Ned Ebony.</p> - -<p>“I suppose because she’s French—”</p> - -<p>“Not at all, my dear,” interrupted Ned. “It’s because she’s a real -little beauty. Here come Dorothy and Tavia, leave it to them.”</p> - -<p>The girls were at Glenwood School—all over the place, as Tavia -expressed it. But the particular group in question happened to be -situated in the broad hall near the “coming in” door—these girls -always formed the reception committee on opening day.</p> - -<p>“Oh,” moaned Dorothy, as she sank into a cushioned seat, “I’m dead and -buried—”</p> - -<p>“And no insurance,” interrupted Tavia, following<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_88" id="Page_88">88</a></span> Dorothy’s move and -getting into some cushions for her own comfort.</p> - -<p>“Mean trip?” asked Rose-Mary.</p> - -<p>“Mean!” echoed Tavia, “we stopped at every telegraph pole and backed up -between each pair. Doro made out all right—she had a book. But poor -me! I just doubled up in a heap and now the heap is all doubled up in -me,” and she went through a series of “squirms,” calculated to get “out -of the heap.”</p> - -<p>“We were just speaking of the new girl—Miette de—de—what is it?” -asked Cologne.</p> - -<p>“Miette de Pain, likely,” said Adele Thomas.</p> - -<p>“Miette de Luxe,” put in Lena Berg. “That’s my limit in French.”</p> - -<p>“Well, she is de luxe, all right,” went on Cologne, “but I believe she -signs her name Miette de Pleau, a queer name, but Miette suits her -exactly, she is so tiny, like a crumb, surely.”</p> - -<p>“Does Miette mean crumb?” lisped Nita Brandt.</p> - -<p>“It does,” Cologne told her, “but it is also a pet name for Marie, used -in certain parts of France—see page 167—”</p> - -<p>“Or see the angel herself,” interrupted Edna, as the new girl, at that -moment, entered the hall.</p> - -<p>All eyes were instantly riveted on the stranger.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_89" id="Page_89">89</a></span> Certainly she was a -“beauty,” with that rare type of face one might expect to meet only -between the pages of some art work.</p> - -<p>And she was tiny—small in figure and small in height. Yet she held her -head so well, and her shoulders were thrown back in such an enviable -poise—no wonder the girls thought this little French girl well worth -discussing.</p> - -<p>For a moment she stood there, her brown eyes glistening and her cheeks -aflame.</p> - -<p>Dorothy stepped up to her.</p> - -<p>“You are Miette, aren’t you?” she began kindly. “Come, let me introduce -you. This is Rose-Mary Markin, we call her Cologne; this is Nita -Brandt, this is Amy Brooks, this is Tavia Travers, and this is Edna -Black, we call her Ned Ebony. You see,” went on Dorothy, as the new -girl finished her graceful bow, “we nick-name everybody. I am afraid -you will not escape.”</p> - -<p>“I will not mind,” said Miette, smiling. “I have been called many names -at home.”</p> - -<p>“You live in New York?” asked Cologne, attempting to get in the -conversation.</p> - -<p>“At present, yes,” answered Miette, “but I have not been long in this -country.”</p> - -<p>“Yet you speak English well,” remarked Ned.</p> - -<p>“I had a very good English teacher at home,”<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_90" id="Page_90">90</a></span> went on the stranger, -“and my mother was an American.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, then you are only some French,” spoke up Nita Brandt, with a look -that meant the other “some” was not of so high a social order.</p> - -<p>Miette dropped her eyes. Dorothy glared at Nita. The others saw that -the remark had pained the new pupil.</p> - -<p>“Come on,” spoke up Dorothy, “we must show you around. We are rather -lazy to-day—those of us who have been travelling, but as you came -yesterday I suppose you are quite rested, and would like to get -acquainted with everything. Come on, girls. Let’s see if we remember -how to make Glenwood tea.”</p> - -<p>“Tea and turn out,” responded Tavia. “I’ll take the tea, but I never -cared for ‘turning out.’”</p> - -<p>This sally seemed very funny to Miette, who laughed outright, and -in turn her laugh seemed very funny to the other girls. It was so -surprising to hear the peal of real live laughter ring out through the -place. Of course, all the pupils knew how to laugh, but somehow this -was different—and from the little stranger in her plain black dress -the outburst was entirely unexpected.</p> - -<p>“She’s all right,” whispered Ned to Cologne, “any girl with a roar like -that is sound. Just see<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_91" id="Page_91">91</a></span> Nita titter, and listen to Lena giggle. Now, -they’re hopeless.”</p> - -<p>The happy party were making their way to the room Dorothy and Tavia -used, numbered nineteen, when, passing the office, Mrs. Pangborn, the -president of Glenwood, called to Dorothy.</p> - -<p>“Dorothy, will you step into the office, dear, for just a moment? Then -you may go with the others—I see they are looking for fun, somewhere.”</p> - -<p>“Come along, Miette,” and Cologne hooked her arm into the black sleeve. -“No use waiting for the parson. You see, we call Dorothy Dale ‘Parson,’ -because she’s a D. D.” she explained.</p> - -<p>“O-h-h!” answered the French girl, in the inimitable “chromatic” voice -peculiar to her country.</p> - -<p>Then they ran along—to room nineteen.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile Mrs. Pangborn was talking to Dorothy.</p> - -<p>“This little strange girl has had some sadness in her life lately,” -she said, “and I would like you to be especially kind to her, Dorothy. -I know you are always kind to new pupils,” the president hurried to -add, “but in this case I am most anxious that Miette shall not be -pained, and sometimes girls do not realize the small things that hurt -sensitive<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_92" id="Page_92">92</a></span> strangers. For instance, I would not like the girls to ask -Miette about her relations,” finished Mrs. Pangborn.</p> - -<p>“I’ll do all I can,” promptly replied Dorothy, “but, as you say, Mrs. -Pangborn, girls do not realize how easily strangers may be offended,” -she finished, thinking of the pained look that had overspread Miette’s -face when Nita spoke of her parentage.</p> - -<p>“Well, my dear, I know I can depend upon you. And should you discover -that any girl might take a seeming dislike—that is, disregard actual -courtesy—I should be obliged if you would report it to me. I must -see that this child is as happy as we can make her,” and at this Mrs. -Pangborn smiled pleasantly and Dorothy went out to join her companions.</p> - -<p>“There is some mystery,” Dorothy told herself, “about the pretty little -Miette. I don’t relish playing spy, but, of course, as Mrs. Pangborn -says, she must be allowed to be happy.”</p> - -<p>At room nineteen the girls were having the first fun of the season, -which meant that the fun should be of the very jolliest character. -Tavia had brewed the tea, and the others insisted upon drinking it -without ceremony, each declaring she was<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_93" id="Page_93">93</a></span> choked, and apologizing for -the lack of courtesy in not having waited for Dorothy, on the plea that -Nineteen’s teapot didn’t hold enough, anyhow, in spite of a “keg” of -hot water that was being drawn from for each cup, so that, according to -Ned, Tavia should make fresh tea for Dorothy, and incidentally pass it -around.</p> - -<p>“My brand of tea is not for loafers,” declared Tavia, jokingly, “and I -refuse to open the bag until you girls have earned a treat. I expected -to have a regular affair Wednesday night.”</p> - -<p>“Well, just give us a sample copy,” begged Ned. “You always did have -the very best tea—”</p> - -<p>“Positively the most delicious,” put in Cologne.</p> - -<p>“Without question the most aromatic—” added Molly Richards, while, -at a sly wink from Ned, Tavia was seized, placed on the divan, bound -with the big Bagdad cover, while the girls not engaged in keeping her -there, proceeded to get at Tavia’s cupboard, and not only did they get -the tea, but a box of bonbons, a box of crackers, and the choicest of -school girl dainties—a half dozen of real sour pickles!</p> - -<p>Tavia only moaned. She could not move, and she knew it was useless to -argue.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_94" id="Page_94">94</a></span> -Miette sat there in evident delight. She was still too timid to take -any other part in the proceedings.</p> - -<p>“But, girls,” begged Dorothy, “you really ought to leave her the -pickles. We almost missed our train in getting them—”</p> - -<p>“Oh, yes,” followed Tavia. “Take anything else. ‘Take, if you must, -this poor gray head, but spare my pickles, do,’ she said,” she quoted.</p> - -<p>“But this is our last chance,” persisted Ned, burying her lips in -the largest green “cucumber” she could select from the bag. “Whew!” -and she made a very sour face, “these certainly would keep—they’re -briny enough. Perhaps you girls had better not take any,” and she -continued to devour the sample. “These would be lovely for a picnic. -I can’t see—why pickles,” and she paused for breath that seemed to -go with each swallow, “are eliminated from the bill of fare of this -establishment.”</p> - -<p>“They are very bad for the teeth,” ventured Miette, “we do not eat them -in—France.”</p> - -<p>“French people not eat pickles?” spoke up Nita, “why, I always -understood—”</p> - -<p>“Not French people, but French girls,” corrected Dorothy, immediately -on the defensive. “Ned, when you have finished with your ‘dessert,’<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_95" id="Page_95">95</a></span> -perhaps you will hand around some of these crackers.”</p> - -<p>“De-lighted!” responded Edna, swallowing the stem of her pickle. “But, -honest, Tavia, I never did taste or experience anything so deliciously -sour. I believe I’m embalmed,” and she doubled up in apprehension.</p> - -<p>“Sour things I have known,” remarked Adele Thomas. “The new teacher, -Miss Bylow, for instance.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, she certainly is the real thing in sours,” chimed in Amy Brooks.</p> - -<p>“And what a name—Bylow. It ought to have been ByGeorge or Bygosh,” -declared Cologne. “Never ‘Bylow’ in hers. But we had best be cautious,” -with a finger on her lips, “I understand the new lady is scientific. -There’s a tube in the hall, you will remember, and she may have -attached some little old phonographic wax plate and be taking us ‘all -in.’”</p> - -<p>“And she squints,” Nita informed them.</p> - -<p>“That’s a mercy,” declared Edna, “for she won’t be able to tell whether -we’re winking or blinking. And sometimes it’s very convenient to wink -and call it a blink, eh, Tavia?”</p> - -<p>As the refreshments had been served, Tavia was allowed to sit up and -have her own share, and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_96" id="Page_96">96</a></span> now insisted upon Miette finishing the last of -the tea with her.</p> - -<p>“The others were too—too, you would call it naughty, I suppose, -Miette,” she said, “but here when we are all alone we sometimes call a -thing like that ‘fresh,’” and she gave her very worst glare to Edna.</p> - -<p>“Now, girls,” began Rose-Mary quite solemnly, “I’m going to invite you -to my Lair night after to-morrow. I’m going to have a little surprise. -All hands will be welcome, please bring—”</p> - -<p>“Frappe smiles,” broke in Edna. “We ought to have something ‘frappe,’ -and smiles are real nice at a party.”</p> - -<p>“But the committee on initiation?” asked Tavia, “we may as well appoint -them this minute, while we are not ‘Bylowed.’ I move we expel Ned Ebony -from the committee. She was the ring leader in this daring hold-up.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, you and your old pickle!” laughed Ned. “I’ll make that all right -when my box comes,” with a sly wink at Tavia, for Edna and Tavia were -great chums.</p> - -<p>“If retribution does not overtake you before that time,” prophesied -Tavia.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_97" id="Page_97">97</a></span> -“Or Bylow,” reminded Cologne. “I rather have a premonition concerning -the new teacher.”</p> - -<p>“Mine’s worse than that,” declared Tavia. “It’s like a Banshee’s howl.”</p> - -<p>“Well, we’ll have our ‘jinks,’ anyhow,” promised Edna, “and if she—”</p> - -<p>“Butts in—pardon me, ladies,” and Tavia bowed profusely, “but when -I say ‘butts in’ I mean, of course, any other word in the English -language that may suit the case. Help yourselves.”</p> - -<p>So the first afternoon at Glenwood had slipped by, and now the new -girls, as well as the old, realized they were away from home, and must -miss all the little fireside loves as well as the after-dinner nonsense -that youth is accustomed to indulge in among the dear ones at home. -At school it was very different. And the heroic efforts that so often -resulted in surprising ventures were really nothing more than brave -attempts to cover up these losses.</p> - -<p>But would the new teacher regard the girls’ tricks from this viewpoint?</p> - - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_98" id="Page_98">98</a></span> -</div> - -<h2><a name="x" id="x"></a><span>CHAPTER X</span><br /> -<small>A RUMPUS</small></h2> - - -<p>“<span class="smcap">Now</span>, I must tell you girls,” began Dorothy, an afternoon later, when -the “committee” on initiation was in session, “you will have to be -gentle with Miette. She has only lately lost her mother, and she is -really in deep grief. Mrs. Pangborn asked me to tell you all this, so -when it comes Miette’s turn we will just ask her to do a few simple -things, and then let her enjoy watching the others.”</p> - -<p>“Hum!” sniffed Nita, “I suppose she’s going to be the pet now.”</p> - -<p>“No danger of her cutting you out any—with a few, at least,” retorted -Edna, who never had patience with Nita Brandt.</p> - -<p>“It’s a great thing to be pretty,” fired back Nita.</p> - -<p>“But very small to be jealous,” flung in Rose-Mary.</p> - -<p>“Girls!” exclaimed Dorothy, “I am quite sure I never intended to make -this row. There is no<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_99" id="Page_99">99</a></span> need to quarrel. Mrs. Pangborn just asked me -to—”</p> - -<p>“Snoop,” growled Nita, who was plainly looking for trouble.</p> - -<p>“Not exactly,” replied Dorothy, the color mounting to her cheeks.</p> - -<p>“Now, see here, Nita Brandt,” said Tavia sharply, “I won’t stand for -another word along that line. We all know perfectly well that Dorothy -Dale is no ‘snoop.’ She’s been here long enough to have her reputation -for squareness firmly established.”</p> - -<p>“Three cheers for Dorothy!” called Cologne, and this was taken up by -most of the other girls.</p> - -<p>But with Nita Brandt, Lena Berg took sides, as well as Amy Brooks. This -trio always “went together,” and could be depended upon to “stick to -each other” in all school “rows.”</p> - -<p>The present agitation, however, really mattered little to Dorothy, but -the antagonism it was creating against Miette was what worried her. -Several times later in the session she attempted to appease Nita, but -the effort was met with prompt defiance. Certainly it was early in the -term for quarrels, but when a girl has her pride hurt, as Nita did, she -is apt to seek revenge.</p> - -<p>“Poor little Miette,” thought Dorothy. “It<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_100" id="Page_100">100</a></span> will be hard to make her -happy if those girls try to make her unhappy. I wish Mrs. Pangborn had -given her to some one else.”</p> - -<p>“Suppose we give up the initiation,” proposed Tavia to Dorothy, when -they sat talking the affair over alone that evening.</p> - -<p>“I don’t think that would mend matters,” replied Dorothy, “for they -would keep up the trouble anyway, and perhaps do worse if they thought -we were afraid of them.”</p> - -<p>“Then why don’t you just tell Mrs. Pangborn? She told you to,” went on -Tavia.</p> - -<p>“But I do hate to tattle. Besides, they haven’t really done anything -wrong.”</p> - -<p>“But just wait. That Nita is getting more lispy, and more sneaky every -day. I hate her.”</p> - -<p>“Tavia!” exclaimed Dorothy. “Surely you don’t really hate anybody!”</p> - -<p>“Then I <em>perfectly</em> hate her, Doro. If you knew how she even tried to -make trouble for you last year, you wouldn’t take her part so quickly.”</p> - -<p>“I’m not taking her part at all,” replied Dorothy. “I’m only trying to -take yours. You should not say you hate any one.”</p> - -<p>“All right. I’ll just think it after this. But, all the same, I’d like -to initiate Nita Brandt over<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_101" id="Page_101">101</a></span> again. I think I would manage to get the -old pump in working order for the occasion.”</p> - -<p>“Lucky for Nita she came early,” said Dorothy pleasantly. “But, now -don’t you think we had better turn out the light? We seem to have the -record for getting caught after dark, and you know about Miss Bylow.”</p> - -<p>“Why not keep up our record?” teased Tavia. “Not such a bad thing to -come out unscratched as we have done through all past battles.”</p> - -<p>“Well, if it’s all the same to you, I would rather withdraw. I’ve got -about all the rows on hand I feel capable of manipulating,” and at this -she touched the light button and left the room in darkness.</p> - -<p>“S’long!” called Tavia out of the depths of her pillows. “I’m rather -surprised that your nerve should go back on you. If you need me in the -faction row, I am at your service,” and she, too, prepared to take the -sleep of the young and healthful.</p> - -<p>But just across the hall in a very small room, eighteen by number, -little Miette lay with eyes wide open in the darkness. She was -beginning to feel that the wonderful joys of school girl life might -have their accompanying sorrows. Never,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_102" id="Page_102">102</a></span> since her own dear mother had -last kissed her good-night, had Miette felt that life held any further -blessings for her, until she came to Glenwood. Then it seemed that the -happy young girls and their unlimited resources for fun-making, would -be something after all.</p> - -<p>But now those other girls did not like her. She could see that plainly, -and feel it keenly, in spite of what might be said and done by those -who were kind and thoughtful.</p> - -<p>“And what must I have done to so anger them?” she kept asking herself. -“Certainly I said not a word, nor did I do anything—They must be -strange, perhaps they know I—”</p> - -<p>A shudder ran through the form that hid itself in the coverlets. “No, -how could they know that? No one knew it, not even the kind, gentle -Mrs. Pangborn!”</p> - -<p>“And I might be so happy to forget it, too,” went on the girl’s -thoughts. “If only it would never come back, and I might stay at this -lovely place, even the rude girls would not worry me.”</p> - -<p>Then she turned her eyes straight up in the darkness.</p> - -<p>“Oh, Mother!” she breathed. “Hear Miette! Watch your Miette, and save -her!”</p> - -<p>But the dreaded specter of her past experiences<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_103" id="Page_103">103</a></span> would come up and -haunt the child. She prayed and prayed, but somehow those girls in -their nonsense brought back to her a taunt—the wound was not new, it -was only deepened.</p> - -<p>“But I must never tell,” she sighed, “not even dear, sweet Dorothy -Dale!”</p> - - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_104" id="Page_104">104</a></span> -</div> - -<h2><a name="xi" id="xi"></a><span>CHAPTER XI</span><br /> -<small>“GIRLS AND GIRLS”</small></h2> - - -<p><span class="smcap">A letter</span> from the Cedars, that arrived the next morning, brought -strange news to Dorothy and Tavia. It was about Urania.</p> - -<p>Mrs. White wrote that the police were looking for the gypsy girl, as -well as for the men who had robbed Birchland, and wanted the girl on a -charge of robbery!</p> - -<p>“I cannot believe it true,” wrote Dorothy’s aunt, “but I imagine it may -be a part of the men’s revenge against Urania for giving us back our -silver and the birds. By the way, I have to tell you that four of the -pigeons died last week, and John declares they were poisoned!”</p> - -<p>“There!” exclaimed Dorothy, who had been reading the letter aloud -to Tavia, “I know it is all those bad men. They have poisoned -our beautiful birds just for spite,” and she stopped to hide her -indignation, and to otherwise suppress her feelings.</p> - -<p>“Let me read it?” asked Tavia, who was impatient<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_105" id="Page_105">105</a></span> to hear all of the -story. She took the missive and continued where Dorothy had stopped.</p> - -<p>“They accuse Urania,” she read, “of breaking and entering a house on -the outskirts of Fernwood.”</p> - -<p>“The idea!” interrupted Dorothy, “How could that little thing ‘break -and enter’?”</p> - -<p>“Well, she might,” considered Tavia, “but I don’t believe she ever did. -But let’s hear it all.” Then she attempted to finish the letter again.</p> - -<p>“The people of Ferndale are so wrought up over the affair they have had -all the gypsies expelled from this township,” read Tavia, “and if the -gypsies find Urania now I am afraid it will go hard with her, for they -blame her for all the trouble.</p> - -<p>“There is no telling where she may turn up,” continued the missive, “so -keep your eyes and ears open, and let me know if there should be any -clue to her whereabouts around Glenwood.”</p> - -<p>There were other news items of more or less importance—all about -Dorothy’s brothers, Joe and Roger, how well they got along at school, -and how grieved they were to find that Dorothy had left for Glenwood -before they had had a chance to see her again. Mrs. White went on to -say in the letter that Major Dale was much improved in<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_106" id="Page_106">106</a></span> health, and -that his trip during the summer had made “a new man of him.”</p> - -<p>So the missive concluded, and after going over it again, Dorothy was -unable to find another word “between the lines.”</p> - -<p>“Where can poor Urania be hiding?” she added, when at last she folded -up the precious letter from home and put it in her leather case. “I -do hope she will escape those cruel men. Oh, when I think of that -cave—but—”</p> - -<p>“You are reminded that you should forget it,” interrupted Tavia. “Do -you know, Dorothy Dale, it is time for class?”</p> - -<p>This announcement ended the discussion of affairs at the Cedars, -although Dorothy could not so easily disengage her thoughts from the -home scenes mentioned and suggested by the letter from Aunt Winnie.</p> - -<p>Rose-Mary slipped up to her as they passed in to take their places.</p> - -<p>“The ‘rowdies’ are up to some scheme,” she whispered, meaning by -“rowdies” the girls who usually succeeded in making trouble, the -present attack being aimed at Miette. “I heard them plotting last -night.”</p> - -<p>There was neither time nor opportunity for reply, but what Dorothy -did not say with the glance<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_107" id="Page_107">107</a></span> she bestowed on Cologne was not at all -difficult to guess at. She had shot a challenging look out of her deep -blue eyes, such as she very seldom indulged in.</p> - -<p>“She’ll stand pat for Miette, all right,” Cologne concluded within her -own mind, “and the others had best not be too sure of themselves.”</p> - -<p>At class Miette looked very pale, and hardly raised her eyes from her -books. In fact, her chiseled features looked like marble in the deep, -black setting of her heavy hair.</p> - -<p>“Poor child!” sighed Dorothy to herself, “I wonder what can be her -trouble? It is surely not all grief for her mother, for even that would -hardly deepen as the days go on, and she seemed actually jolly at -first.”</p> - -<p>Miss Bylow had the English class. There was plainly an air of -expectancy in the school room. Miss Bylow was that angular sort of -a person one is accustomed to associate with real spectacles and -dark scowls. She wore her hair in a fashion that emphasized her -peculiarities of features, and a schoolgirl, turnover collar finished -the rather humorous effect.</p> - -<p>“Valentine,” whispered Tavia to Edna.</p> - -<p>“Bird,” muttered Edna in reply.</p> - -<p>“Now, young ladies,” began the new teacher,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_108" id="Page_108">108</a></span> as the class was opened, -“I have one absolute rule, the violation of which I never condone. -That is, in my class there shall be no notes passed. If a pupil must -send a message to a girl during study hour she may ask the privilege -of doing so. But under no circumstances will she write or pass a note -surreptitiously. One assisting another with such deception is equally -blamable. Now, you may go on with your work.”</p> - -<p>This order fell upon the English class like a threat—how in the world -were the girls to get along without ever writing a note? There are -times when a girl feels something will happen if she cannot tell some -one about the joke she sees, the chance for some fun later, or ask some -one for the particular word that has deserted her and has to be found.</p> - -<p>Never write a note in the English class? As well say, never whisper in -the ranks!</p> - -<p>And at that very moment every girl in the room wanted to do that -very thing—write a note to another girl about the new rule, and -incidentally, about the new teacher!</p> - -<p>But no one dared venture—not even Edna or Tavia, who hitherto had -little regard for “absolute rules.”</p> - -<p>Miette sat two seats behind Nita Brandt, but<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_109" id="Page_109">109</a></span> Nita managed to sit so -that she could occasionally take a look at the little French girl. -Miette was very busy with her pad and pencil. She was plainly nervous, -and Nita could see from her half-turned-round position that the new -pupil was writing something without taking notes from her English book. -The class were all busy—all but Nita, and she kept her eyes over her -book and on the new pupil.</p> - -<p>A slip of paper fluttered to the floor under Miette’s desk. Nita saw -it instantly, but Miette did not miss it, for she made no attempt -to rescue the fluttering slip of paper that actually caught up with -a slight breeze from an open window, and then stole along in the -direction of Nita Brandt’s desk!</p> - -<p>The class gave their recitation and shortly that study period was over.</p> - -<p>Then the girls filed out into the hall, for ten minutes’ recreation.</p> - -<p>Nita lost her place in the ranks. She stopped a moment to pick up the -scrap of paper that had dropped from Miette’s desk. It took but a -moment to slip it into her book: then she joined the girls in the hall.</p> - -<p>“Didn’t you sleep well?” asked Dorothy of Miette, as quickly as she -could get an opportunity.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_110" id="Page_110">110</a></span> -“Not so very,” admitted the other, with a faint smile.</p> - -<p>“Perhaps you are not used to being indoors—we have to do considerable -studying here.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, but I like that very much,” replied the other, “but sometimes I -have headache.”</p> - -<p>“Then you must go out all you can,” cautioned Dorothy, having noticed -that Miette was not with the class on the previous afternoon, when they -went for a delightful walk over the hills.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” responded the stranger. “I love to walk, but yesterday I -had—some letters to write.”</p> - -<p>Over in the corner Nita Brandt, Lena Berg and Amy Brooks were talking -with their heads very close together.</p> - -<p>Then Nita was noticed to leave them and re-enter the classroom, where -Miss Bylow still remained.</p> - -<p>“That means something,” said Cologne aside to Dorothy, “and this is the -time I forgot my handkerchief, and I must go back for it,” and with -this Rose-Mary hurried into the room where Nita had just entered.</p> - -<p>Nita stopped half way to Miss Bylow’s desk.</p> - -<p>“I’ve forgotten my handkerchief,” explained Rose-Mary, as the other -paused, and the teacher looked up for an explanation.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_111" id="Page_111">111</a></span> -It took Cologne quite some time to search for the “missing” article.</p> - -<p>Miss Bylow looked to Nita for her explanation. Nita was now forced to -go to the desk.</p> - -<p>“I found this on the floor,” Rose-Mary heard her say in a low voice, as -she handed to the teacher a slip of paper.</p> - -<p>Miss Bylow glanced at some written words.</p> - -<p>“To whom does it belong?” she asked. Cologne felt obliged to make her -way out of the room, so she heard no more of the conversation. But she -noticed that all the recreation period had elapsed before Nita came out -of the classroom.</p> - -<p>“That’s queer,” Rose-Mary told herself, “but I’d like to wager the note -has to do either with Dorothy or Miette. Strange that the very nicest -girls always are picked out for trouble. I must see Dorothy before the -initiation to-night.”</p> - - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_112" id="Page_112">112</a></span> -</div> - -<h2><a name="xii" id="xii"></a><span>CHAPTER XII</span><br /> -<small>A GIRL’S MEAN ACT</small></h2> - - -<p>“<span class="smcap">There</span> is only one thing to be done,” said Rose-Mary, when early that -same evening she managed to get a word alone with Dorothy, “we must -call off the ‘jinks.’ If we don’t they will simply fall upon poor -little Miette, and land knows, she looks as if a straw would knock her -over now.”</p> - -<p>“But that would be acknowledging our fear,” protested Dorothy. “I think -we had better go on with it and defy them.”</p> - -<p>“But suppose Nita should be chosen by the ‘Pills’ as moderator? No -telling how she would treat our candidate.” By “Pills” she meant the -Pilgrims, their secret society.</p> - -<p>“But you are to be Chief for the Nicks, and you can offset anything -they may attempt,” answered Dorothy, meaning by “Nicks” the -Knickerbockers, another society.</p> - -<p>“Well, if you think so, of course,” agreed Cologne,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_113" id="Page_113">113</a></span> “I’m willing to go -on with it, but it looks risky.”</p> - -<p>“I’ll run over and speak to Miette,” went on Dorothy, “we have barely -time to get ready. You are awfully good, Cologne, to be so anxious. I -am sure it will come out all right. We can only try, at any rate.”</p> - -<p>Later, when the two Glenwood clubs, the Knickerbockers, or “Nicks,” -representing the faction from New York way, and the Pilgrims, or -“Pills” standing for the New England girls, met in the Assembly room to -have the annual initiation of new pupils into the clubs, the candidates -included Miette de Pleau.</p> - -<p>She, like the others to be initiated, were hidden in a corner all under -one sheet, and the first “number of the programme” was The Sheet Test. -This was not funny, but, according to the committee that had designed -the feature, it was “tragic.”</p> - -<p>There were four girls under the sheet. Each “head” was marked with a -red cross, and the idea was that the sheet should remain absolutely -still during the period of five minutes. Now, as the girls under the -cover were on their knees, and in a bent posture, that “act” was not so -easily carried out. Should a head move, of course, the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_114" id="Page_114">114</a></span> committee could -tell to whom the offending member belonged by the particular cross that -stirred.</p> - -<p>Miette happened to be the shortest of all four candidates, and so she -had some advantage. The other girls were Wanda Volk, a jolly German -“machen,” Lily Sayre, a “real aristocrat,” according to Glenwood -opinion, and Minna Brown, “the blackest Brown that ever happened,” -Tavia declared, for she had coal-black hair and eyes like “hot tar.”</p> - -<p>The sheet test had also to be carried on while all sorts of things were -said against the candidates, in fun, of course.</p> - -<p>To keep from laughing while Cologne discussed an imaginary visit to -Wanda Volk, telling of the most luxurious surroundings that schoolgirl -tongue could make words for, was not easy.</p> - -<p>This was thought to be very simple, for Wanda was known to laugh every -time she met the letter “J” just because it stood for joke. But now -Wanda did not titter, neither did she giggle; in fact, she seemed to be -“praying” under the sheet. Finally Tavia, as Ranger, called out:</p> - -<p>“The Chief has raised her finger!”</p> - -<p>At this Wanda moved, then trembled, and finally broke into a lively -laugh, and had to be led in “disgrace” from her corner.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_115" id="Page_115">115</a></span> -“The idea,” she exclaimed, as she laughed louder and louder, “of -thinking I must laugh every time one raises her finger.”</p> - -<p>“Well, didn’t you?” asked the Ranger, as she led Wanda off captive.</p> - -<p>All sorts of tricks were resorted to with the intention of making the -other girls follow Wanda, but they remained firm, and the sheet test as -a “curtain raiser” was considered a failure.</p> - -<p>The leaders of both clubs who had the candidates in hand, wore masks -and long black gowns. These gowns had served many purposes at Glenwood, -and were an important part of the girls’ private paraphernalia.</p> - -<p>When the candidates were given a first view of the leaders (after -being allowed to come from under the sheet), it seemed to Miette she -had never beheld anything so strangely funny, and she laughed heartily -enough when the penalty for laughing was “raised.” But she was not -allowed to speak to the others, and she soon became serious, wondering -what was to happen next.</p> - -<p>“Number four,” called the Ranger, “make love to the sofa cushion!”</p> - -<p>Miette was number four. She looked up inquiringly.</p> - -<p>“How?” she asked timidly.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_116" id="Page_116">116</a></span> -“As they do it in France,” replied the leader.</p> - -<p>“But I do not know,” she faltered.</p> - -<p>“You must guess,” commanded the one behind the mask.</p> - -<p>“In France,” began Miette, “they do not make love at all, I believe.”</p> - -<p>This brought forth all kinds of calls and suggestions. Finally, Nita, -for it was she who was leading this number, said in a strained voice:</p> - -<p>“Tell us what they do—how do they get acquainted?”</p> - -<p>There was a hum of excitement as Miette stood up and faced the audience.</p> - -<p>“In France,” she began, “when it is time for a young lady to marry, -her parents make it known to her friends. Then, if some young man also -wishes to marry, he has told his friends. After that the young lady -is taken out by her chaperon, or maid, or perhaps her mother, and the -young man is told that at a certain hour he may see her pass some place -mutually agreed upon. She ‘knows <em>he</em> is looking, but she does not look -at him.’”</p> - -<p>“Oh, her opinion doesn’t count,” interrupted some one.</p> - -<p>“Silence!” called the Ranger. “Proceed.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_117" id="Page_117">117</a></span> -“Of course,” continued Miette, who was plainly much embarrassed, “I do -not exactly know.”</p> - -<p>“Just make a guess,” commanded the leader.</p> - -<p>“After that, should the young man approve of the young lady, they meet -at a dinner or some function.”</p> - -<p>“Is that all?” queried Nita, for the audience seemed quite interested -in the recital which had turned from a matter of nonsense into French -customs.</p> - -<p>“Well, I suppose after a month or two—they marry!” finished Miette, -much relieved to have gotten off so easily.</p> - -<p>“And that is French love-making?” exclaimed one of the committee. “See -a man, go to a dinner, then become engaged and marry in a few months! I -call that—something better than our boasted rush. America is not the -only place in the world where the big wheel moves past the speed limit, -then.”</p> - -<p>“We are getting along without trouble,” whispered Dorothy to Tavia, “I -am glad we did not stop the fun.”</p> - -<p>“Not out of the woods yet,” Tavia replied in an undertone. “Just like -Nita to put some one else up to do the mean part.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_118" id="Page_118">118</a></span> -“But that ought to be enough for Miette. She told quite a story.”</p> - -<p>“It ought to be, but that rests with the committee. However, no need -to look for trouble,” and then the two directed their attention to the -programme.</p> - -<p>Minna Brown and Lily Sayre were next called upon. They were ordered to -play tennis with tooth picks and putty balls. This caused no end of -merriment, but as the candidates were not allowed to join in the laugh, -every time either girl did so, she was obliged to get down on the floor -and “wipe off her smile.” Minna had many smiles to wipe off, for she -was a jolly girl and laughing was as natural to her as was breathing.</p> - -<p>It certainly was funny to see the girls stand there on the chalk-lined -floor and try to hit the putty balls with tooth picks. Of course, -it was all “Love,” although Lily Sayre did manage to strike a ball, -whether with her finger or the tooth pick, no one could tell.</p> - -<p>After five minutes of this nonsense the “Ladies’ Single” was called -off, and then it came time for Miette and Wanda to do their last “turn.”</p> - -<p>“Number four!” called the leader, who was Adele Thomas.</p> - -<p>Miette stepped up to the “throne.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_119" id="Page_119">119</a></span> -“Now,” began the mask, “you understand you are to answer truthfully -every question?”</p> - -<p>Miette assented.</p> - -<p>“Did number four write a note in the English class the other day when -the rule had been made against notes?”</p> - -<p>“No!” replied Miette unhesitatingly.</p> - -<p>The leader turned to Nita for prompting. Then she asked:</p> - -<p>“Did number four drop a note in the classroom?”</p> - -<p>“N-o-!” came the answer again, this time in a startled voice.</p> - -<p>More prompting from Nita.</p> - -<p>“Does number four know any one in New York named—Marie Bloise?”</p> - -<p>“Marie Bloise!” Miette almost shouted. She put her white hand to her -head, as if trying to think. Then suddenly she exclaimed:</p> - -<p>“Lost a note? Yes, to Marie? Oh, where—where—Why did you not give it -to me? Where is it? I must have it at once! My note to Marie! Oh, you -could not be so cruel!” and with her hands to her face, she turned and -rushed from the room as if ready to collapse from stifled emotion!</p> - - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_120" id="Page_120">120</a></span> -</div> - -<h2><a name="xiii" id="xiii"></a><span>CHAPTER XIII</span><br /> -<small>THE TROUBLES OF MIETTE</small></h2> - - -<p><span class="smcap">Dorothy</span> and Rose-Mary followed Miette, leaving the others in -consternation.</p> - -<p>“How dare you do such a thing, Nita Brandt?” exclaimed Tavia, as masks -and gowns were immediately discarded.</p> - -<p>“Do what?” asked Nita, her face blazing, and her voice trembling.</p> - -<p>“Pry into that girl’s affairs. You were told as well as the rest of -us that we were to be most careful of her feelings. She does not -understand American boarding schools,” said Tavia, with a sarcastic -emphasis on the “boarding schools.”</p> - -<p>“Is she any better than the rest of us?” fired back Nita.</p> - -<p>“Better than some of us, surely,” fought Tavia.</p> - -<p>“If you mean that for me, Miss Octavia Travers,” flamed up Nita, “I -shall demand an apology. My family record cannot be questioned.”</p> - -<p>“I said nothing about your family, I was talking<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_121" id="Page_121">121</a></span> about you. And if you -demand an apology, I guess you’ll have to take it out in demanding.”</p> - -<p>“We shall see about that. Miss Bylow will be able to settle this.”</p> - -<p>“Miss Bylow, indeed! Since when did she become head of Glenwood? -Oh, I see. You have taken her into your confidence. Perhaps you -have—exactly! I see it as clearly as if I had been there. Miette lost -a note and you gave it to Miss Bylow!”</p> - -<p>At this direct accusation Nita turned scarlet.</p> - -<p>A chorus of “Ohs!” went up from the others.</p> - -<p>“You didn’t really do that?” asked Edna Black.</p> - -<p>“This is not an investigating committee,” Nita found words to say. “And -I can’t see that what I may do is any of your business,” and at this -she, too, fled from the room.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile Dorothy and Rose-Mary were doing their best to console -Miette, who lay on her bed weeping bitterly.</p> - -<p>“But I was not to tell any one,” she wailed, “and I should not have -written to Marie. But Marie was so good, and I thought she ought -to know. But now—oh, you cannot understand!” and she wept again, -bewailing the lost note.</p> - -<p>“I am sure,” insisted Dorothy, “It cannot do<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_122" id="Page_122">122</a></span> so much harm as you -think, Miette. I will see Mrs. Pangborn myself—”</p> - -<p>“Oh, please do not do that. Mrs. Pangborn was not to know,” sobbed the -girl on the bed.</p> - -<p>Neither Dorothy nor her chum knew what to say now. It was all very -mysterious, and Dorothy wished ardently she had taken her friend’s -advice and not gone in for the initiation.</p> - -<p>But it was too late for regrets—it was time for action.</p> - -<p>“Could you tell me in what way I could help you?” asked Dorothy, very -gently.</p> - -<p>“I can see no way. And, oh, I was so happy until that awful girl—Yes, -it was she who did it all! She hates me! But why? What have I done?” -and the little French girl continued to cry.</p> - -<p>“Now, I’m going to get you a cup of chocolate,” said practical -Rose-Mary, “and when you feel stronger you will see things in a -different light.”</p> - -<p>Then Dorothy was left alone with Miette. The girl pulled herself -together and sat up.</p> - -<p>“I would so like to tell you,” she began, “but I have been forbidden. -Oh, if my own dear mother had not left me—” she sobbed, but tried -bravely to restrain her tears. “You see, it is nothing so very wrong, -only they—oh, I cannot tell you. I<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_123" id="Page_123">123</a></span> must do the best I can, and if I -have to go away—then I must go!”</p> - -<p>“But you have done nothing wrong?” ventured Dorothy. “Why should you -have to go away?”</p> - -<p>“That is what I cannot tell you,” sighed Miette, and then Cologne -entered with the tray and chocolate.</p> - -<p>“Now, doesn’t this smell good?” she asked, putting the tray on Miette’s -stand. “I’m just choked myself. I always hate initiation night. I just -think we ought to stop them. Seems to me girls have queer ideas of fun -lately,” declared Cologne.</p> - -<p>It was only ten minutes until bed time, so the chocolate had to be -partaken of hurriedly.</p> - -<p>“It does taste splendid,” approved Dorothy, as she sipped the steaming -beverage.</p> - -<p>“I like it very much. You are so kind,” said Miette, as tears still -welled into her dark eyes.</p> - -<p>“Glad you think I can make chocolate,” answered Rose-Mary. “Ned and -Tavia declare I’m too stingy with the stuff, and that I only let the -pot look at the sugar. That’s why I took the trouble to bring along -some squares. I usually keep that kind of sweetness for company.”</p> - -<p>It was safe to guess that few of the Glenwood girls got to sleep on -time that night. There had<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_124" id="Page_124">124</a></span> been too much excitement at the initiation -to calm down immediately, besides, there was a prospect of more -trouble—and even trouble is not always unwelcome to boarding school -girls—those who are not actually concerned, of course.</p> - -<p>The commotion continued during the day following. Miette did not appear -in the classroom, and there was much speculation as to just what had -happened after she left the Assembly Room.</p> - -<p>Some of the girls refused to speak to Nita, while others were equally -disagreeable with Tavia. Dorothy and Rose-Mary kept their own counsel, -but a few of the girls did see Dorothy coming out of Mrs. Pangborn’s -office.</p> - -<p>Certainly something had happened, or would happen, shortly, was the -prevailing opinion.</p> - -<p>But while the pupils were all eagerness for developments the teachers -were weighing matters carefully. Mrs. Pangborn was a prudent woman, and -was never known to have to rescind an official action.</p> - -<p>“But we must manage it,” she had told Dorothy in the morning interview. -“Of course it might have been better if you had acquainted me with the -fact that this antagonism had been shown, but I cannot blame you for -refraining from seeming unnecessary ‘tattling.’ However,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_125" id="Page_125">125</a></span> I am very -glad you have come to me now. You must assure Miette that no harm has -been done, and I am sure I can adjust the matter for her. I think it -best I should not talk to her myself at present, as she might feel -called upon to give me the information she is so desirous of keeping -secret.”</p> - -<p>Dorothy was greatly relieved that Mrs. Pangborn did not blame her, and -after the talk she felt that perhaps, as Mrs. Pangborn said, it would -be all satisfactorily settled for Miette.</p> - -<p>But Miette continued to worry, and it was two days before she could be -induced to leave her room and go back to school work.</p> - -<p>Dorothy was accustomed to helping those in difficulties. Her father, -the major, used to call her his little Captain, and even as a child -she went naturally to those who were in distress, and in a child’s -confident way, often brought comfort where those of experience failed -to give solace. This habit was the result of her early training, as -well as the consequence of a loving heart. Now Dorothy, as a young -girl, found the talent she had so successfully developed most useful, -and with the power she was well equipped, not only to carry her own -difficulties to some satisfactory termination, but to see deep down -into the heart<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_126" id="Page_126">126</a></span> of those unable to cope with their own trials, weaker -in character than Dorothy, and consequently more easily discouraged.</p> - -<p>In little Miette, however, she found a strange problem. The child -seemed willing enough to confide her story to Dorothy, but was withheld -from doing so by some unknown reason. And not knowing the real -circumstances, Dorothy could do as little “in the dark” as a lawyer -might be expected to do when a client refuses confidence.</p> - -<p>But in spite of this Dorothy felt that it was Miette who needed her -now, and Miette whom she must assist in some way, although the mystery -surrounding the little stranger seemed as deep to-day as it was the day -she entered Glenwood.</p> - -<p>The note that Nita Brandt picked up from the floor in the class room -and gave to Miss Bylow was in the hands of Mrs. Pangborn, but that lady -had not thought of such a thing as reading the child’s scrawl. She -knew it was intended for some friend of Miette and no matter what the -contents might be she could see no necessity of reading it, as the note -was not to be sent away.</p> - -<p>The transgression of which Miette was accused was that of having -written this note after, and <em>directly</em> after, Miss Bylow had announced -that no notes were to be written in the class room.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_127" id="Page_127">127</a></span> -Mrs. <a name="Pangborn" id="Pangborn"></a><ins title="Original has 'Panghorn'">Pangborn</ins> -had intended calling Miette to her office and -charging her with this complaint, made by Miss Bylow, when the unhappy -ending to the pranks on initiation night almost threw the child into -nervous prostration. This postponed the investigation.</p> - -<p>So, as the matter rested only Nita Brandt, and perhaps Miss Bylow, knew -the contents of the disastrous note. If Dorothy only could know it she -felt she would be able to do something to “mend matters.” But how was -she to find out? She could not ask Nita Brandt, neither could she think -of asking Miss Bylow.</p> - -<p>So Dorothy turned the matter over and over in her busy brain. Finally -she made a resolve: she would ask Miette.</p> - - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_128" id="Page_128">128</a></span> -</div> - -<h2><a name="xiv" id="xiv"></a><span>CHAPTER XIV</span><br /> -<small>DOROTHY TO THE RESCUE</small></h2> - - -<p><span class="smcap">The</span> cloud that had so persistently floated over the head of Miette -since the girls of Nita’s clique showed their disapproval of the new -pupil, now seemed to have settled down upon her with a strange, sullen -gloom.</p> - -<p>She attended her classes, recited her lessons, but beyond the mere -mechanical duties of school life she took no part in the world of girls -about her. Even Dorothy did not feel welcome in Miette’s room. The -little French girl wanted to be alone, that was painfully evident.</p> - -<p>Neither had she received any letters. This fact struck Mrs. Pangborn -as strange, as usually the first week of the new term is marked by an -abundance of mail, concerning things forgotten, things too late to go -in with the packing, things that thoughtful mothers wished to remind -their daughters of lest some important health rule should be laid aside -in the school and so on; but<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_129" id="Page_129">129</a></span> to Miette no such message came. The -girl had come to Glenwood under rather strange arrangements, as only -an aunt who brought with her a line of introduction from a business -acquaintance of Mrs. Pangborn came with the new pupil.</p> - -<p>But the girl was so eager to enter the school, and appeared so gentle -and refined that Mrs. Pangborn accepted the pupil upon the word of this -business friend in whom, however, she had unquestionable confidence.</p> - -<p>So it happened that the president of Glenwood knew practically nothing -of Miette’s home life. This aunt, a Mrs. Huber, had told Mrs. Pangborn -of the recent death of Miette’s mother, and also that she had charge of -the girl and she wished her to try one term at Glenwood. Her tuition -was paid in advance, and so Miette stayed. But Mrs. Pangborn could -not help observing that no show of affection passed between the niece -and aunt at parting, but this she attributed to a possible foreign -conservatism or even to personal peculiarities.</p> - -<p>But now Mrs. Pangborn began to wonder—wonder why the child should -make such a fuss over dropping a note in the class room. Wonder why -no letter came; wonder why Miette refused<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_130" id="Page_130">130</a></span> her confidence, and wonder -still why some of the girls had taken an unmistakable dislike to the -French girl.</p> - -<p>Slow to act, but keen in her system of managing girls, Mrs. Pangborn -decided to wait,—at least for a few days longer.</p> - -<p>In the meantime school work and school play continued. The tennis court -at Glenwood was one of the proud possessions of that institution, and -barely had the pupils of the fashionable boarding school assembled each -term, before a game would be arranged to test the effect of the very -latest possible advantages, in the way of fresh markings, and expert -rolling, as the proprietress of the Glenwood School believed in the -right sort of outdoor athletics for her pupils, and was always eager to -make such exercise as enjoyable as possible.</p> - -<p>Tennis in early fall is surely delightful sport, and when Dorothy, -Rose-Mary, Edna and Tavia claimed the privilege of the first game the -event took on the importance usually characteristic of an “initial -performance.”</p> - -<p>It was a perfect afternoon and “every seat was taken” which meant, of -course, that the rustic benches about the court were fully occupied by -the Glenwood girls, and the prospect of an interesting<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_131" id="Page_131">131</a></span> game had keyed -every young lady up to the very height of enthusiasm.</p> - -<p>Rose-Mary was chosen server, and as she stood with her racket gripped -firmly ready to serve the ball, and incidentally put it out of the -reach of Tavia, who was her opponent, Dorothy and Rose-Mary being -partners and Tavia playing with Edna, she looked every inch an athlete.</p> - -<p>To begin well was ever interpreted to mean “good luck” with the -Glenwoods, and when Rose-Mary delivered the ball and Tavia in her -anxiety to make a good return, vollied it back a shout for Rose-Mary’s -side went up from the lookers-on. But Edna was not to be disheartened. -In fact she was “in fine form,” according to popular opinion, and it -kept Dorothy and Rose-Mary “sprinting” about to keep up with her “hits.”</p> - -<p>This determination and good playing on the part of Edna scored for her -side the first two points, but when Dorothy and Rose-Mary realized that -it was Edna’s skill and not the strong arm of Tavia they would have to -play against, the game immediately became so exciting that all four -girls went at it like experts. Dorothy had something of a reputation as -a “jumper,” and could “smash” a ball, just when the “smash”<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_132" id="Page_132">132</a></span> would be -needed to save the opponent victory.</p> - -<p>Tavia’s pride was in her underhand stroke and with this ability she -would drive back the balls hard and fast when ever she got the chance.</p> - -<p>The game had reached the most exciting point—tied at 40 (deuce) when -Dorothy jumped to make her famous “smash” and although she hit the ball -in the air she came down on a turned ankle—and dropped in a heap as if -her foot were either badly sprained or actually broken.</p> - -<p>The play stopped immediately, and Dorothy was carried to a bench.</p> - -<p>“Is it sprained, do you think?” inquired Tavia anxiously.</p> - -<p>“Oh, I think—it’s broken,” replied the suffering girl, whose face -showed the agony she was enduring.</p> - -<p>“We must carry her in,” cried Rose-Mary, and then as many girls as -could join hands in emergency cot fashion, supported Dorothy in a -practical first-aid-to-the-injured demonstration even carrying her -up the broad stone steps of the school building without allowing the -slightest jar to affect the painful ankle.</p> - -<p>But the ankle was not sprained, neither was it broken, but a very -severe strain kept Dorothy off<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_133" id="Page_133">133</a></span> her feet for several days. She could -not even go to class, but had a visiting “tutor” in the person of Miss -Bylow, who came every morning and afternoon to hear Dorothy’s work, so -that Tavia declared when she would meet with an accident it would not -be of that nature—“no fun in being laid up with a sore ankle and hard -work complications,” was that girl’s verdict.</p> - -<p>But the week wore by finally, and the ankle mended, so that only some -very sudden or severe test of the muscle brought back pain.</p> - -<p>Miette’s troubles assumed a more serious aspect in Dorothy’s opinion, -as during the week when she was unable to be about among the girls, -hints had reached her of trifling but at the same annoying occurrences -to which the little French girl had been subjected.</p> - -<p>So the very first day that Dorothy could leave her room, and attend -class, she determined to go straight to Miette, and use all her -persuasive powers to make the girl understand how much better it might -be for her to have a real confidant at Glenwood.</p> - -<p>The day’s lessons were over, and the time was free for recreation. -Dorothy went at once to Miette’s room. She found the girl dark-browed -and almost forbidding, her foreign nature<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_134" id="Page_134">134</a></span> showing its power to -control, but not to hide, worry.</p> - -<p>Miette was mending a dress but dropped her work as Dorothy entered.</p> - -<p>“I came to take you for a walk,” began Dorothy pleasantly. “This is too -lovely an afternoon to remain in doors.”</p> - -<p>“You are very kind,” answered Miette with unmistakable gratitude in her -voice, “but I am afraid I cannot go out. I must do my mending.”</p> - -<p>“But it will likely rain to-morrow, and then you will be glad to have -mending to do. Besides, we have a little club we call the Wag-Tale -Club, and we meet once a month. When we do meet we all bring our -mending and allow our tongues to ‘wag,’ to our hearts’ content. It’s -quite jolly, and we often have races in mending articles when some one -else can match the holes. I would advise you to save up your mending -and come in with the Wags,” ventured Dorothy.</p> - -<p>“I am afraid of clubs,” said Miette with a faint smile, “and besides, I -am sure my clothes are different now. I had pretty things when—mother -was—with me.”</p> - -<p>“But now do come for a walk,” insisted Dorothy, anxious to change the -train of Miette’s thoughts. “We will go all alone, and the woods<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_135" id="Page_135">135</a></span> are -perfectly delightful in autumn. I can show you something you never see -in France, for I believe, the European countries have no such brilliant -autumn as we have here in America.”</p> - -<p>“No, that is true,” assented Miette. “I have already noticed how -beautiful it is. Our leaves just seem to get tired and drop down -helpless and discouraged, but yours—yours put all their glory in their -last days, like some of our wonderful kings and queens of history.”</p> - -<p>“Then do let me show you how wonderful the woods are just now,” pleaded -Dorothy, “for the next rain will bring down showers of our most -brilliant colors.”</p> - -<p>The temptation was strong—Miette wanted to go out, she needed the -fresh fall air, and she needed Dorothy’s companionship. Why should she -not go? Surely she could trust Dorothy?</p> - -<p>For a moment she hesitated, then rose from the low sewing chair.</p> - -<p>“I believe I must go,” she said with a smile. “You tempt me so, and it -is so lovely outside. I will leave my work and be—lazy.”</p> - -<p>“I knew you would come,” responded Dorothy with evident delight. “Just -slip on your sweater, and your Tam -<a name="OShanter" id="OShanter"></a><ins title="Original has 'O’shanter'">O’Shanter</ins>, -for we won’t come back until it is actually tea time.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_136" id="Page_136">136</a></span> -Passing through the corridor they encountered Edna and Tavia. Both -begged to be taken along, but Dorothy stoutly refused, and she carried -Miette off bodily, hiding behind trees along the forks in the path to -deceive the girls as to the route she was taking. Once outside of the -gates Dorothy and Miette were safe, the girls would not follow them now -although Edna and Tavia had threatened to do so—in fun of course.</p> - -<p>Dorothy wanted to begin at once with her dreaded task—that of -unravelling the mystery. Miette was continually exclaiming over new -found wood beauties, and was perfectly delighted with the antics of -the red and gray squirrels. The pleasures had certainly restored her -long-lost good humor.</p> - -<p>“And you never have any such beauties in France?” began Dorothy, -lightly.</p> - -<p>“Nothing like this,” answered Miette, seizing a -<a name="huge2" id="huge2"></a><ins title="Original has 'hugh'">huge</ins> bunch of sumac -berries.</p> - -<p>“And would you like to go back?” asked Dorothy.</p> - -<p>“It is very nice here,” replied her companion, “but I do not at all -like New York.”</p> - -<p>“Then you are not homesick at Glenwood?”</p> - -<p>“Homesick?” she repeated in a shocked voice. “How could I be?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_137" id="Page_137">137</a></span> -“But you are unhappy—the girls have been so mean.”</p> - -<p>“Because I was foolish—I should have been more careful.”</p> - -<p>“About the note you mean?”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” replied Miette.</p> - -<p>“You won’t mind if I ask you something,” said Dorothy bravely, “because -you know I only do so to help you. I am continually having to do things -that may be misunderstood—but I hope you understand me.”</p> - -<p>“Your motive is too plainly kind,” replied Miette, “I could not -possibly misunderstand a girl like you.”</p> - -<p>“I am so glad you feel that way,” followed Dorothy. “I really felt -queer about speaking to you of the affair. But you see I have been at -Glenwood School several terms and I know most of the girls and have -some influence with them. If you could only tell me about it—I mean -the note—”</p> - -<p>“Have you not heard? Did not that girl tell every one?” asked Miette, -in a scornful voice.</p> - -<p>“Why no, of course not. Our girls are not babies,” replied Dorothy with -some feeling.</p> - -<p>“I supposed it was all over the school—”</p> - -<p>“I am positive that no one, not even Mrs.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_138" id="Page_138">138</a></span> Pangborn to whom the note -was turned over—even she would not think of reading it.”</p> - -<p>Miette gazed at Dorothy in utter astonishment. She seemed pleased as -well as bewildered.</p> - -<p>“Then it is not so bad,” she faltered, “and perhaps I could get it -back?”</p> - -<p>“You might, certainly,” responded Dorothy, “if you went directly to -Mrs. Pangborn and explained it all.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, but I cannot explain it all,” demurred Miette. “That is just what -annoys me.”</p> - -<p>Dorothy was disappointed but not discouraged. She determined to urge -the French girl further.</p> - -<p>“Now, Miette,” she said in gentle but decided tones, “we will just -suppose this was my affair and not yours. I will place myself in your -place, and perhaps we may find some plan to overcome the difficulty in -that way. They do it in lawsuits, I believe,” she parenthesized, “and I -just love to try law tactics.”</p> - -<p>The idea seemed to amuse Miette, and both girls soon found a -comfortable spot under a big chestnut tree, where Dorothy promptly -undertook to propound the “hypothetical question.”</p> - -<p>“You see,” she began, “I wrote a note to a girl friend during class, -and after Miss Bylow had forbidden us to write notes in class—”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_139" id="Page_139">139</a></span> -“But I did not do that!” interrupted Miette. “I wrote my note long -before study hour!”</p> - -<p>“Did you really?” asked Dorothy in surprise. “Why then what have you -done wrong at all? It was only of writing during class time that you -have been accused.”</p> - -<p>“Who has accused me of that?” demanded Miette, indignantly.</p> - -<p>“Why,” stammered Dorothy. “I thought you knew—that is, I thought you -understood that Nita brought the note to—”</p> - -<p>“I understood it not at all,” declared the French girl, much excited. -“Nobody told me and I cannot guess what such girls do.”</p> - -<p>She had risen from her seat beside Dorothy, and stood before her now, -her cheeks aflame and her eyes sparkling. Dorothy thought she looked -wonderfully pretty, but she did not like her excited manner—the girl -seemed ready to go into hysterics.</p> - -<p>She rubbed her hands together and shrugged her shoulders, just as she -did the night of the “crash” during the initiation.</p> - -<p>“Now you must be calm,” suggested Dorothy. “You know we can never do -anything important when we are excited. Just sit down again and we will -talk it all over quietly.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_140" id="Page_140">140</a></span> -“There is not much to talk over,” declared Miette, dropping down beside -Dorothy. “I simply wrote a note to Marie—she worked in the store—”</p> - -<p>She stopped as if she had bitten her tongue! Her cheeks burned more -scarlet than before. She glared at Dorothy as if the latter had -actually stolen her secret.</p> - -<p>“There!” she exclaimed finally. “Now I have told it—now you know—”</p> - -<p>“What harm can there be in my knowing that you wrote a note to a -girl who worked in a store?” asked Dorothy, whose turn it was to be -surprised. “Surely you are not too proud to have friends who work for a -living?”</p> - -<p>“And would you not be?” replied Miette, a strange confidence stealing -into her manner.</p> - -<p>“Indeed I would not!” declared Dorothy, in unmistakable tones. “Some of -my very best friends work.”</p> - -<p>“And would you—like—me just as well if—I worked?”</p> - -<p>“Why, certainly I should. It takes a clever girl to earn money.”</p> - -<p>“Then—perhaps—I should tell you. But you see I have been forbidden—”</p> - -<p>“You must not tell me anything now, Miette,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_141" id="Page_141">141</a></span> that you might regret -after. I only want to help you, not to bring you into more trouble.”</p> - -<p>“But if you knew it you could help me,” she said with sudden -determination. “You see in France if a girl works she is—<em>bourgeois</em>.”</p> - -<p>“We have no such distinction of classes here,” replied Dorothy proudly. -“Of course, there are always rich and poor, proud and humble, but among -the cultured classes there is absolute respect for honest labor.”</p> - -<p>“That sounds like a meeting,” remarked Miette with a smile. “I went to -a meeting with mother once, and a lady talked exactly like that.”</p> - -<p>“Was she an American?” asked Dorothy, good humoredly.</p> - -<p>“Yes. She belonged to a Woman’s Rights League.”</p> - -<p>“I have read of them,” Dorothy said simply. “But we are drifting -from our subject, which is also the way they talk at meetings,” she -added with a smile. “You were saying I could help you if I knew all -the circumstances. And you have told me you did not write the note -during class. I am so glad to know that at least, for I can tell Mrs. -Pangborn—”</p> - -<p>“If you think I should not go directly to her myself?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_142" id="Page_142">142</a></span> -“I do think that would be very much better,” quickly answered Dorothy. -“I am positive if you trust her you will never be sorry—but who is -that hiding over there? See! Behind the oak! We had better get to the -road, there might be tramps about.”</p> - -<p>At this Miette and Dorothy hurried toward the road, but just as they -were about to reach the open path a boy deliberately jumped out from -the bushes, and <a name="frontispiece" id="frontispiece"></a>stretched out his arms to bar their way!</p> - - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_143" id="Page_143">143</a></span> -</div> - -<h2><a name="xv" id="xv"></a><span>CHAPTER XV</span><br /> -<small>A QUEER TRAMP</small></h2> - - -<p><span class="smcap">For</span> an instant the girls halted, then Dorothy attempted to go on.</p> - -<p>“Let us pass,” she demanded. “What do you mean by this?”</p> - -<p>“I mean to get some money,” said the boy, scowling. “I need it.”</p> - -<p>“But we have none to give you. You can see we have only stepped—”</p> - -<p>Dorothy stopped. Something about the boy startled her. Where had she -seen that face? How queerly the boy’s hair was cut!</p> - -<p>At the same moment the boy started—he looked at Dorothy for an -instant, then turned and started to run through the brush.</p> - -<p>“Oh, don’t run away,” called Dorothy after him. “I know you! Surely you -can trust me!”</p> - -<p>The rustling in the leaves ceased—the runner stopped. Dorothy saw this -and hurried to add to her entreaties. “Do come over and let me talk<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_144" id="Page_144">144</a></span> to -you. I am glad I found you. You surely do need help.”</p> - -<p>At this the boy again appeared on the path. What a forlorn creature! -Tattered clothes that never were intended for so small a form, a cap -that bent down the child’s ears, old rubbers tied on the feet for -shoes, and a face so dirty!</p> - -<p>“Don’t say my name,” begged the boy, “you know they are after me.”</p> - -<p>“But you need not fear us,” replied Dorothy, “we will help you all we -can. Come right along with me. I will see that you are not caught, and -that you get something to eat. Certainly you must be hungry.”</p> - -<p>“Starved,” replied the other. “I have been living on stuff I picked up -all over—even in ash cans. I was afraid to ask for things lately.”</p> - -<p>“You poor child,” exclaimed Dorothy. “Have you been in the woods long?”</p> - -<p>“Since I heard they were after me.”</p> - -<p>“Well, come. This is Miette, a great friend of mine,” Miette had been -watching in wondering silence, “she will keep our secret safe.”</p> - -<p>They started off, the boy shuffling along after them. Dorothy could not -hide her pleasure—she was plainly glad to have come across this queer -boy, and he seemed glad, too, to have met<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_145" id="Page_145">145</a></span> Dorothy. Occasionally he -would ask a question as they walked along, but in answering those put -by Dorothy he seemed very cautious.</p> - -<p>“This is Glenwood School,” she said, as the big brown building on the -hill rose up before them.</p> - -<p>“I—I can’t go there,” objected the child.</p> - -<p>“Only to the basement,” Dorothy replied, “I will have you cared -for without bringing you where the pupils are. The president, Mrs. -Pangborn, is a very kind woman, and when I tell her your story I am -sure she will help take care of you, until we can arrange something -else.”</p> - -<p>Miette seemed speechless. What in the world could Dorothy be doing? -Dragging this dirty boy along, and talking as if he were an old friend? -Surely Dorothy Dale was a strange girl. Someone had told her that when -she came to Glenwood. Now she understood why.</p> - -<p>At the gate they met Tavia and Edna. The two had been after hazel nuts -and were returning with hats full of the knotted green burs.</p> - -<p>“’Lo there!” called Tavia, “want some hazels? Good mind not to give you -one, you were so stingy about -<a name="your" id="your"></a><ins title="Original has 'you'">your</ins> old walk.”</p> - -<p>The boy lowered his head, and pulled the ragged cap down on his eyes.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_146" id="Page_146">146</a></span> -“You need not be afraid of Tavia,” spoke up Dorothy, as Tavia came up -and stood staring at the strange boy.</p> - -<p>“Well, of all things—” she began.</p> - -<p>“No, not of all things,” interrupted Dorothy with a wink at Tavia. “You -see we found a hungry boy and are bringing him along to get something -to eat. He came near scaring us at first, but turned out more harmed -than harmful.”</p> - -<p>Tavia looked from one to the other. Then she seemed to understand.</p> - -<p>“Well, if he can get anything worth eating here,” she said, “I hope -he’ll be good enough to pass on the tip. I’m about famished myself, and -these nuts are too green for regular diet.”</p> - -<p>“I’ve been eating them for days,” said the stranger, “but a change -would go good.”</p> - -<p>Edna looked mystified. She saw that Dorothy acted queerly—to talk so -familiarly to a strange boy! But then Dorothy always tried to make -people feel comfortable, she reflected; perhaps this was the case at -present.</p> - -<p>Further along they encountered other girls coming in from their -exercise. All cast wondering eyes at the group with Dorothy, but the -questions asked were answered vaguely—without really imparting any -information, concerning<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_147" id="Page_147">147</a></span> the strange boy. Some of the girls were -inclined to sneer, of course, but when Tavia fell back and whispered -that the poor boy was almost starved, and the girls should not make fun -of him, even Nita Brandt looked on with pity.</p> - -<p>“We’ll go around the kitchen way,” said Dorothy to the stranger, as -they reached the building. “We’ll see you later girls,” she told Tavia -and Miette, “but this is a good time to talk to the cook.”</p> - -<p>Miette had almost forgotten her own troubles, so absorbed was she in -the plight of the poor boy.</p> - -<p>“He ran out and tried to frighten us,” she told Tavia. “At first we -were very much afraid. But Dorothy called to him—she seemed to know -him—”</p> - -<p>“Oh, Dorothy knows most every poor person around here,” interrupted -Tavia. “I shouldn’t like to have to keep up her charity list.”</p> - -<p>“Indeed she is a very kind girl,” Miette hastened to add. “I should -call her a wonderful girl.”</p> - -<p>“Sometimes she is,” admitted Tavia, “but once she gets on your track -you might as well give up, she is a born detective. I don’t mean that -against her,” Tavia said quickly, noting the look that came into -Miette’s face, and realizing that<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_148" id="Page_148">148</a></span> the French girl was not accustomed -to her sort of jokes. “But one time I had a secret—or I thought I had -one. But when Dorothy Dale scented it I was a goner—she had me ‘dead -to rights’ before I knew whether it was my secret or hers.”</p> - -<p>This brought a smile to Miette’s eyes and lips, and she tossed her head -back defiantly.</p> - -<p>“Well she is welcome to all my secrets,” she said suddenly. “I think it -is very nice to have some one willing to share them.”</p> - -<p>This remark surprised Tavia, but she did not look at Miette to question -the sincerity of her words.</p> - -<p>“I hope we have something hot for tea,” said Tavia, as they entered -the hall. “I am starved for a good hot feed of indigestible buns or -biscuits,—or even muffins would answer.”</p> - -<p>“I am thankful if I have hot chocolate,” replied Miette, lightly.</p> - -<p>“Hot chocolate,” repeated Tavia, “what an incorrigible you are on that -drink! I suppose that is why you have such lovely red cheeks.”</p> - -<p>Miette blushed. Certainly she did have “lovely red cheeks.”</p> - -<p>“And your walk has done you so much good,” added Tavia. “Nothing like -Dorothy Dale and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_149" id="Page_149">149</a></span> fresh air to cure the blues. You should repeat the -dose—every day. It’s a great thing for the nerves.”</p> - -<p>“I agree with you,” said Miette, smiling with more reality than she had -been noticed to assume since her very first day at Glenwood. “I think -your autumn air would cure almost anything,” she finished.</p> - -<p>“Except poverty,” joked Tavia. “It never puts a single cent in my -purse, much as I coax and beg. I have even left my pocketbook wide open -on the low bough of a tree all night, and in the morning went to find I -was slighted by the woodland Santa Claus. And lots of girls had passed -and looked deep down into that poor pocketbook’s sad, empty heart.”</p> - -<p>“And so you got nothing?” asked Miette, laughing.</p> - -<p>“Oh, yes, I got a poor scared treetoad, and I’ve got him yet. If you -come over to room nineteen after tea I will show him to you. He is a -star treetoad, and I’m teaching him tricks.”</p> - -<p>Miette thought Tavia the funniest girl—always joking and never seeming -to take anything—not even her lessons—seriously.</p> - -<p>“I must wash up,” said Tavia, as they reached the turn in the corridor. -“And I’m so torn—I<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_150" id="Page_150">150</a></span> don’t believe it will pay to try to patch up. They -all match this way,” indicating the rents, one in her sleeve, one in -her blouse, and a series of network streaks in her stockings.</p> - -<p>“You should wear boots when you go in the woods, your briars are so -affectionate.”</p> - -<p>“But I have no boots,” answered Tavia, “except the big rubber kind I -use at home when I go a-water-cressing.”</p> - -<p>At this moment a group of girls espied the nuts Tavia was carrying in -her Tam O’Shanter. With a most unlady-like whoop they descended upon -her, and almost instantly succeeded in scattering the nuts about the -hall.</p> - -<p>“You thieves!” Tavia almost shouted. “I call that a mean hold-up—not -to give any warning. But here comes Miss Bylow. Now you may have the -old nuts, and you may also tell her how they came upon the floor,” and -at this Tavia, more pleased than offended, at the turn the incident -had taken, hurried off, leaving the surprised girls to explain to Miss -Bylow.</p> - -<p>“Why, young ladies!” the teacher exclaimed, shocked at their attitudes, -as well as perplexed at the sight of the scattered nuts. “You surely -were not bringing such things to your rooms? You would not think of -eating that green stuff!”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_151" id="Page_151">151</a></span> -“Oh, no,” replied Rose-Mary, “We were only gathering them for Hallow -E’en. They make a lovely blaze in the Assembly hearth when they’re dry.”</p> - -<p>“Oh,” replied the teacher. “But how came they to be all scattered—”</p> - -<p>“We ran into Tavia,” answered Cologne, truthfully enough, “and she had -them in her Tam.”</p> - -<p>“Well, see that they are all picked up,” ordered the much-disliked -teacher, “and say to Miss Travers that she is to put them in the -storeroom—not in her own room.”</p> - -<p>“Huh!” sneered Rose-Mary with a comical face, as Miss Bylow turned away.</p> - -<p>“Also ha!” added Adele Thomas, who was on her knees picking up the nuts.</p> - -<p>“I’d like to throw this at her,” said Ned, holding up a particularly -large bunch of the green, fringy nuts.</p> - -<p>“Dare you,” came a chorus.</p> - -<p>“She’s just under the stair,” whispered Lena Berg. “Drop it down, -heavy.”</p> - -<p>The temptation was too great. Edna slipped over to the rail, took aim, -and let the bunch of green -<a name="burs" id="burs"></a><ins title="Original has 'burrs'">burs</ins> go!</p> - - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_152" id="Page_152">152</a></span> -</div> - -<h2><a name="xvi" id="xvi"></a><span>CHAPTER XVI</span><br /> -<small>SURPRISES</small></h2> - - -<p>“<span class="smcap">We’ll</span> be caught!”</p> - -<p>“Run! Run!”</p> - -<p>“It will do no good,” said Rose-Mary. “Miss Bylow knows we had the -burrs.”</p> - -<p>This statement was true, and the girls in the upper hallway looked at -each other in consternation. Then one of them, quick of wit, leaned -over the railing.</p> - -<p>“Oh, Miss Bylow,” she said. “Did that hit you? How provoking!”</p> - -<p>“Very!” cried the teacher tartly. She was about to say more, when -somebody called her from a rear door. She hesitated, then walked away -to answer the summons.</p> - -<p>“What an escape!” breathed Edna.</p> - -<p>“The next time, think before you throw,” said Rose-Mary.</p> - -<p>“Indeed, I will,” was the quick reply. And then, as the crowd passed -on, Edna continued:<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_153" id="Page_153">153</a></span> “But where in the world is Dorothy? I haven’t seen -her since she came along dragging that dirty youth into the sacred -precincts of Glen.”</p> - -<p>“Hush!” ordered Wanda Volk, “that was the first boy I have seen since I -came here. Don’t scare him off the premises.”</p> - -<p>“Don’t!” followed in the usual girlish chorus.</p> - -<p>“But I was talking of Dorothy,” continued Edna.</p> - -<p>“She was at the tea table,” Cologne remarked.</p> - -<p>“But left before jelly,” added Adele Thomas.</p> - -<p>“And Tavia ate her share,” Lena Berg declared.</p> - -<p>“I suppose,” went on Rose-Mary, “Dorothy is about this moment trimming -the hair of her hero. Did you notice the cut?”</p> - -<p>“Notice it!” shrieked Ned. “Why, it called to us—wouldn’t let us pass. -That cut is termed ‘Christy,’ after the man who discovered maps.”</p> - -<p>The girls had congregated in the alcove of the upper hall. It was a -pleasant fall evening and some proposed a game of “hide and seek” out -of doors.</p> - -<p>This old-fashioned game was always a favorite pastime with the Glenwood -girls, and as the grounds afforded ample opportunity for discoveries<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_154" id="Page_154">154</a></span> -and hiding places, “hide and seek” ever had the preference over other -games as an after-tea amusement.</p> - -<p>Promptly as the word had been passed along, the girls raced to the -campus, and were soon engrossed in the sport.</p> - -<p>But Dorothy and Tavia were not with their companions. Instead, they -were walking with the strange boy along the quiet path, that was -separated from the school grounds by a row of close cedars. Dorothy was -urging, and so was Tavia.</p> - -<p>“But if you go away from here, and out into the woods again,” said -Dorothy, “you will run a greater risk. Why not stay around, and help -with the outside work, as Mrs. Pangborn had proposed, until we can hear -from Aunt Winnie. Then, if everything is all right, you could go back -to the—”</p> - -<p>“I’ll never go back!” interrupted the boy. “I would starve first.”</p> - -<p>“No need to starve,” said Tavia. “Surely, with Dorothy anxious to help -you, you ought to listen and be reasonable.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, I know that,” assented the boy, “but if you had to run and sneak -the way I have been doing, for the past two weeks, you wouldn’t—feel -so gay, either.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_155" id="Page_155">155</a></span> -“I know how you must feel,” answered Tavia, “but you see, we are right. -The only thing for you to do is to go back and have it all cleared up.”</p> - -<p>“Perhaps,” said Dorothy, “I could go with you.”</p> - -<p>“Then I wouldn’t be afraid,” promptly answered the stranger. “I know -you would see that I had fair play.”</p> - -<p>“Good idea,” exclaimed Tavia. “Dorothy could do a lot with the people -out there. And everyone knows Mrs. White.”</p> - -<p>“In the meantime I will have to wait to see what Aunt Winnie says,” -remarked Dorothy.</p> - -<p>“Then I’m to stay at the garden house to-night?” asked the boy.</p> - -<p>“Yes, and in the morning put on the things I have brought down there -for you. You can help the gardener’s wife around the house, and come up -to the grounds to see us about ten o’clock. We will come out here where -we can talk quietly.”</p> - -<p>It was quite dusk now, and the game of “hide and seek” was over. Tavia -and Dorothy walked down towards the garden house, then said good-night -to the stranger, and hurried back, to be in with the others.</p> - -<p>“What a queer thing?” remarked Tavia, all excitement from the meeting.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_156" id="Page_156">156</a></span> -“I thought so, too, when I was ‘held up’ in the woods,” replied -Dorothy. “But, after all, it was a very lucky meeting.”</p> - -<p>“And I think Miette looks so much better—she was quite cheerful when -she came in,” went on Tavia.</p> - -<p>“Yes, I found out that she never wrote the note in the classroom, and I -mean to tell Mrs. Pangborn so, first thing in the morning. Miette was -willing to go to her, herself, but I think it may be best for me to -speak to Mrs. Pangborn first.”</p> - -<p>“What on earth would Glenwood girls do without you?” asked Tavia, -laughing. “You are a regular adjustment bureau.”</p> - -<p>“Some one has to do it,” replied Dorothy simply.</p> - -<p>“Why don’t you let them, then?” asked Tavia, just to tease her friend.</p> - -<p>“A natural inclination to meddle,” remarked Dorothy, “keeps me going. I -suppose I really should not monopolize the interesting work.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, you’re welcome. I don’t happen to know any one who objects.”</p> - -<p>But the work with which Dorothy was at present engaged was not so -simple as she would have her friend believe.</p> - -<p>In the first place, Miette’s troubles were not at<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_157" id="Page_157">157</a></span> all easy to handle. -The girl was naturally secretive, and with the obligation of keeping -her affairs entirely to herself (as she had explained to Dorothy those -were her orders from someone) it was a difficult matter to understand -just why she should “go to pieces” over the small happening of having -lost a note.</p> - -<p>Now Dorothy had at least found out that the note was not written -contrary to school orders, so that would be one fact to Miette’s -credit, whatever else might remain to her discomfort in the actual loss -of the note.</p> - -<p>Dorothy tried to think it out. She had a way of putting her brain to -work on important matters, and in this way she now went at the question -seriously.</p> - -<p>To be alone she left her room and slipped down to the chapel, which was -deserted.</p> - -<p>“I simply must think it out,” she told herself. “I must have some clear -explanation to offer Mrs. Pangborn.”</p> - -<p>Then she went over it all, from beginning to end.</p> - -<p>Miette had suddenly become almost hysterical over the announcement made -on initiation night. Then she tried to get back the note and found -Nita had handed it over to Miss Bylow. This<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_158" id="Page_158">158</a></span> added to her anxiety. She -declared she would have to leave Glenwood if the contents of the note -became known. Then Dorothy learned that the charge against Miette was a -mistake—that the note had been written before class time. But that was -as far as Dorothy’s investigation went. Miette hinted that her friend -was a working girl, but what could that matter? Dorothy had assured -Miette that many of her own friends belonged to the working class.</p> - -<p>So Dorothy pondered. The chapel was silent, and an atmosphere of -devotion filled the pretty alcoved room.</p> - -<p>“I will go directly to Mrs. Pangborn,” concluded Dorothy. “There is no -use of my trying to think it out further.”</p> - -<p>But Dorothy had not reached the office when Miette came upon her in the -hall. She was excited and looking for Dorothy.</p> - -<p>“Oh, do come to my room!” she begged. “I am in such trouble! I know -of no one to go to but you,” and she took Dorothy’s hand in her own -trembling palm, and drew her over to the room across the hall.</p> - -<p>“I have had a letter,” began Miette, “from Marie—the girl the note -was written to. And<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_159" id="Page_159">159</a></span> now I must tell you—for I do not know what to do -myself.”</p> - -<p>Miette looked into Dorothy’s eyes with a strange appealing expression.</p> - -<p>“I will do all I can for you,” answered Dorothy, dropping into the -cushioned tete beside Miette.</p> - -<p>“You know I lived with my aunt—that is, she was my father’s brother’s -wife, not my real aunt,” explained Miette, with careful discrimination. -“When I came to New York my uncle was at home, but he soon went away. -Then my aunt was not so kind, and I—had to go to work!”</p> - -<p>Miette said this as if she had disclosed some awful secret.</p> - -<p>“What harm was it to go to work?” Dorothy could not help inquiring -abruptly.</p> - -<p>“Harm!” repeated Miette, “When my mother was not poor, and she -sent me to my uncle to be educated? They must have used my money, -and—and—Don’t you see?” asked Miette, vaguely.</p> - -<p>“But why, then, did they send you to Glenwood?” asked Dorothy, still -puzzled.</p> - -<p>“Perhaps to—get rid of me,” answered Miette. “That is what I wanted to -talk to you about. I have written two letters and received no answer. -Now, Marie, the girl who worked<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_160" id="Page_160">160</a></span> in the store with me, has written that -my aunt is no longer living in the brick house.”</p> - -<p>“She may have moved—that would not have to mean that she has—gone -away.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, but I am sure,” replied Miette, still agitated. “First my uncle -goes, now she is gone, and they have left me alone!”</p> - -<p>Dorothy was too surprised to answer at once. Miette seemed very much -excited, but not altogether distressed.</p> - -<p>“Suppose we go together to Mrs. Pangborn?” suggested Dorothy, “she will -know exactly what to do.”</p> - -<p>“If you think so,” replied Miette. “You see, I had to be so careful -about keeping the working part secret, for my aunt—said she would put -me in an institution if I ever told that. She said it was a disgrace, -and that I had to go to the store because I was—stupid, and did not -learn all the American ways at once. Now, I do not believe her, for I -got along well here, and the girls here are surely—refined.”</p> - -<p>Dorothy thought this a very strange story—too strange for her to draw -reasonable conclusions from.</p> - -<p>“Mrs. Pangborn is always in her office at this hour,” she told Miette. -“Come at once. We will feel better to have her motherly advice.”</p> - - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_161" id="Page_161">161</a></span> -</div> - -<h2><a name="xvii" id="xvii"></a><span>CHAPTER XVII</span><br /> -<small>DOROTHY’S COURAGE</small></h2> - - -<p><span class="smcap">Mrs. Pangborn</span> listened first to Dorothy, and then to Miette. That the -little French girl had been abandoned by her relatives, as Miette -claimed, was hard to believe, but it was also a fact that Mrs. Pangborn -had received no reply to a letter she had written to the address of -Miette’s guardian. In her story all the wrongs that Miette had been -trying in the past so assiduously to hide were now poured out in a -frenzy of indignation. She declared her aunt had brought her out to -Glenwood “to get rid of her,” and that all her mother’s money had -been stolen by this relative. She repeated the wrong she was made to -endure while acting as “cash girl” in a New York department store, and -declared that “only for Marie, she would have died.”</p> - -<p>“And now it is Dorothy who helps me,” finished the girl, “and if -she had not so insisted on being my friend I should have run right -away—why<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_162" id="Page_162">162</a></span> should I stay here now? Where shall I go after the term -is finished? I must at once let my own aunt in France know how these -people in America have treated me!”</p> - -<p>“But, my dear,” counseled Mrs. Pangborn, “we must wait. You are not -at all sure that your aunt has gone away. And if she has, you need -not worry—we can take care of you nicely until some of your other -relatives come.”</p> - -<p>“But my money!” wailed Miette, “they have it all!”</p> - -<p>“Perhaps it is all safely put away for you,” replied Mrs. Pangborn. -“You must not be too quick to judge.”</p> - -<p>“But they made me work, and I knew it was my money that bought all the -new things.”</p> - -<p>“Well, my dear, you must try now to be calm, and we will attend to all -your troubles at once. I am sorry you did not trust me before—”</p> - -<p>“But I dared not tell,” insisted Miette. “My aunt particularly said I -should go to some awful place if I told. And that is why I should not -have written the note to Marie. But I do so love Marie.”</p> - -<p>When Miette left the office Dorothy stayed to speak alone with Mrs. -Pangborn.</p> - -<p>“I would like,” said Dorothy, “to take a little<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_163" id="Page_163">163</a></span> trip down to North -Birchland. I need to see my aunt about—”</p> - -<p>“The funny little boy,” interrupted the president of Glenwood. “Well, -I do think he is a queer chap, and only for your recommendation I -should be quite afraid to have him around Glenwood,” said Mrs. Pangborn -good-naturedly.</p> - -<p>“Then you haven’t seen—”</p> - -<p>“Oh, indeed, I have, but I must still call him a queer little chap,” -went on the president. “I think the disguise rather clever, but of -course it was dangerous.”</p> - -<p>“And may I go to North Birchland?” asked Dorothy.</p> - -<p>“If you think it necessary, of course,” replied Mrs. Pangborn, “but you -cannot afford to leave your school work unless it is necessary,” she -finished.</p> - -<p>“I will make it up,” agreed Dorothy. “I feel I must talk to Aunt -Winnie. She will know exactly what is best to do.”</p> - -<p>“I am sure I can depend upon you to do your best,” replied the -president.</p> - -<p>“I suppose,” ventured Dorothy, “it would not be possible to take Miette -along? She has been almost ill, you know, and if she could do better -work after the change—”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_164" id="Page_164">164</a></span> -“Oh, you dear little schemer!” said Mrs. Pangborn, smiling. “Here, you -have arranged it all. You are to carry Miette off to North Birchland, -and then you are to fix it up for the queer boy. Why, my dear, I do -not see why you take other people’s troubles so seriously,” and Mrs. -Pangborn gave her a reassuring glance. “But I must not forget,” she -hurried to add, “that it was I who imposed Miette’s worries upon you.”</p> - -<p>“I am sure it was no trouble at all,” declared Dorothy, “and I love to -do what I can—”</p> - -<p>“Exactly. It is a case of willing hands. Well, my dear, if you really -must go to North Birchland, I can’t see but the trip would serve -to—straighten out Miette. In fact, you will be near New York, and it -might be just possible that Mrs. White would be kind enough to make -some inquiries for me. It is really quite impossible for me to go to -New York at present.”</p> - -<p>“I am sure she would be glad to,” answered Dorothy. “We always go to -New York when I am home.”</p> - -<p>So the interview ended, and Dorothy found herself plunged deeper than -ever into the mysteries of others’ affairs.</p> - -<p>“But no one else can just do it,” she argued<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_165" id="Page_165">165</a></span> to herself, “and surely I -can spare the time—I’ll work at night, if necessary, to make it up.”</p> - -<p>The prospect of a trip to the Cedars was pleasant in itself to Dorothy, -and then to have Miette with her, to show her to Aunt Winnie, besides -being assured that no one could so wisely act in the case of lost -relatives as could Aunt Winnie—Dorothy could scarcely sleep that night -thinking of it all.</p> - -<p>She simply told Tavia she was going to the Cedars “on business.”</p> - -<p>“And why can’t I go?” demanded Tavia, always ready for a trip, -especially with her chum.</p> - -<p>“Why, you have already got work to make up,” explained Dorothy, “and -how could you expect to leave now?”</p> - -<p>“I’ve a mind to, anyway,” declared Tavia. “We are all going to strike -if that ‘Bylow—baby-bunting’ does not come to terms. She’s perfectly -hateful, and not a girl can get along with her.”</p> - -<p>“I’ve managed to keep out of trouble,” remarked Dorothy abstractedly.</p> - -<p>“Oh, you!” exclaimed Tavia, “you don’t go in for that kind of trouble -lately. But I notice you have plenty of other domestic brands.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_166" id="Page_166">166</a></span> -“Yes,” sighed Dorothy, “I have some—just now.”</p> - -<p>“Well, I may as well sleep it off,” answered Tavia. “But I surely would -like a trip just now—to cut that ‘condition’ I have to make up. Seems -to me school days get harder every twenty-four hours,” and she turned -away, without any apparent worry, in spite of her declaration of “too -much to do.”</p> - -<p>But Dorothy did not turn over to rest. Instead, she lay wide awake, the -“Hunter’s Moon” shining full in her window, and making queer pictures -on the light-tinted walls.</p> - -<p>To take Miette—and to take Urania (for my readers must have guessed -that the “queer boy” was none other than the gypsy girl), now seemed -to Dorothy something more than a mere matter of going from Glenwood to -North Birchland. Miette would be no trouble, of course—but Urania?</p> - -<p>A reward had been offered for the capture of the gypsy girl. And -country officers are “keen” where a cash reward is in question. -Certainly Urania would have to be disguised. She could not wear the old -torn boy’s clothes in which she had come to Glenwood—Dorothy could -not travel<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_167" id="Page_167">167</a></span> with her in that garb. She was too small to be dressed -as a woman—anyone could see that disguise, thought Dorothy. But one -thing seemed possible to do to work out the plan of getting into North -Birchland without detection. Urania must impersonate Tavia, she must -dress in Tavia’s clothes, and look as much as she could be made to look -like Tavia Travers.</p> - -<p>That much settled, Dorothy bade the “Hunter’s Moon” good-night, and -passed from the realm of waking dreams into the depths of slumber -visions.</p> - -<p>It was a very early morning call that Dorothy made at the room across -the hall with her news for Miette.</p> - -<p>“You are to come to the Cedars with me,” Dorothy told the surprised -little French girl, “and perhaps Aunt Winnie will take us over to New -York.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, how splendid!” exclaimed Miette, clapping her hands. “I may then -see Marie?”</p> - -<p>“Well, I cannot tell, of course,” replied Dorothy, “but I always go to -New York when I am at the Cedars, and I am sure Aunt Winnie will want -to go,” she added, thinking of Mrs. Pangborn’s message to Mrs. White. -“Perhaps we will all go together.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_168" id="Page_168">168</a></span> -“It will be splendid,” declared Miette. “I can hardly do anything until -I am sure—about my aunt.”</p> - -<p>“That is the reason Mrs. Pangborn has been so good and lets you have -the holiday,” said Dorothy. “I promised we would both work doubly hard -when we came back.”</p> - -<p>“Indeed I will!” assented Miette. “But what time must we start?” she -asked, all eager for the journey.</p> - -<p>“On the ten o’clock train. You see, I have to bring back with me the -other girl—she whom we found in the woods.”</p> - -<p>“And she is a girl? I thought so. I saw her yesterday in girl’s -clothes—”</p> - -<p>“We must not talk about that now,” interrupted Dorothy. “I have to do -a great deal for her before we start. And I am trembling lest Mrs. -Pangborn might change her mind—think it all too risky.”</p> - -<p>At this Dorothy was gone, and Miette began to make ready for the trip.</p> - -<p>And Dorothy was right—Mrs. Pangborn was apt to change her mind: in -fact, a call for Dorothy to come to the office directly after breakfast -confirmed her suspicion.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_169" id="Page_169">169</a></span> -“I am almost afraid, Dorothy,” said the president of Glenwood, in the -after-breakfast interview, “that I was rather too hasty in agreeing -with you that you should take the trip to the Cedars. I would not mind -you going alone, or even taking Miette. But this gypsy girl—I don’t -quite like all that.”</p> - -<p>“But, Mrs. Pangborn,” pleaded Dorothy, “I am perfectly safe. And if I -do not take her back I am afraid some officer may find her—”</p> - -<p>“But if she is such an unruly girl—”</p> - -<p>“Indeed, she is not,” declared Dorothy. “Urania has never done anything -really wrong. I have known her for a long time, and she has done -many good turns for us. I really feel that I can do this, and not be -detected, whereas anyone else might—spoil it all.”</p> - -<p>“Well, my dear, I like your courage. And I also believe there are quite -as important things as book lessons in life for young girls to learn, -and helping their fellow creatures is certainly one of these. And, -besides, I would not like to disappoint you. So if you will promise to -follow my advice carefully, in regard to telegraphing either to your -aunt or to me at once, should you get into any difficulty, I will give -my permission.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_170" id="Page_170">170</a></span> -Dorothy willingly agreed to these conditions, and then Mrs. Pangborn -gave her a note for Mrs. White.</p> - -<p>“This will explain all I can tell her about Miette’s affair,” said Mrs. -Pangborn, “and if she can possibly attend to it personally for me, I -shall be greatly obligated. I will be so glad to know about the child’s -relatives.”</p> - -<p>Dorothy took the note, and thanking Mrs. Pangborn for the privileges -she had given her, hurried off to “fix up Urania.”</p> - - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_171" id="Page_171">171</a></span> -</div> - -<h2><a name="xviii" id="xviii"></a><span>CHAPTER XVIII</span><br /> -<small>TAVIA’S DOUBLE</small></h2> - - -<p>“<span class="smcap">Come,</span> hurry,” said Dorothy to Urania, as the gypsy girl gazed -in wonder at the new clothes she was to put on. They were in the -gardener’s little room, an apartment allowed Urania by the gardener’s -wife since her stay at Glenwood.</p> - -<p>“You see,” explained Dorothy, “I must make you look as much like Tavia -as I can. If they should recognize you they might—”</p> - -<p>“Take me away?” asked Urania, alarmed.</p> - -<p>“Well, I guess they will not know you when we are all through,” said -Dorothy, brushing the tangled hair that had been chopped off in spots, -and rolled up with hairpins. “It’s lucky you did not cut all your -hair,” she added, “for by letting this down I can cover that which is -short.”</p> - -<p>But it took considerable pinning and brushing to coax the black hair -over the bare spots.</p> - -<p>“And now, let me show you—see, I can make your black hair brown—like -Tavia’s.”</p> - -<p>At this Dorothy produced a “make-up box”<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_172" id="Page_172">172</a></span> (the one that Tavia had -saved after her experience before the footlights, as told in “Dorothy -Dale’s Great Secret”), and with a queer “puff” she began the process of -turning black hair into brown. Urania gazed into the little mirror like -one enchanted.</p> - -<p>“I like that hair best,” she said, with undisguised admiration, “I -always hated black hair.”</p> - -<p>“Well, you can try this shade to-day, at any rate,” answered Dorothy, -“but I do not think it would wear very well—just in powder.”</p> - -<p>With deft fingers Dorothy patted the bronze powder all over the black -head.</p> - -<p>“There,” she exclaimed finally, “who would ever know you now?”</p> - -<p>“Not even Melea,” replied Urania, “I look—very nice.”</p> - -<p>“But wait until you get Tavia’s red cheeks on,” Dorothy told her, -laughing. “Tavia has such lovely red cheeks.”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” sighed the girl. “I wonder why gypsies never have any red -cheeks?”</p> - -<p>“Probably because you all take after your own people,” Dorothy said. -“Now, don’t let me get this too near your eyes.”</p> - -<p>The gardener’s wife, attracted by the conversation, now joined them -before the looking-glass.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_173" id="Page_173">173</a></span> -“Well, I do de-clare!” she exclaimed. “If that is the same girl! Why, -Miss Dorothy, you are quite an artist!”</p> - -<p>“Yes, I always loved painting,” answered Dorothy, putting a good dab on -Urania’s cheek. “There! I guess that will do.”</p> - -<p>“Perfect!” declared the gardener’s wife. “I never saw anything better -outside of a—show.”</p> - -<p>“Now for the clothes,” said Dorothy, hurrying on with her work. “We -must get the ten o’clock train, you know.”</p> - -<p>Tavia’s pretty brown dress was then brought out. Over fresh underskirts -(a perfect delight to Urania), the gown was arranged on the gypsy girl. -It fit her “perfect” the gardener’s wife declared, and Dorothy was -pleased, too, that the clothes went on so nicely.</p> - -<p>How wonderfully Urania was changed! And how pretty she really looked.</p> - -<p>“Guess you ain’t used to good things,” said the gardener’s wife, -kindly. “It’s a pity you don’t give up the gypsy life and be like these -girls. See how becoming it all is?”</p> - -<p>“Oh, yes, but they have money,” demurred the girl. “I am so poor!”</p> - -<p>“But you need not always be poor,” Dorothy told her. “There are plenty -of chances for bright<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_174" id="Page_174">174</a></span> young girls to better themselves. But, of -course, they must go to school first.”</p> - -<p>It was “school” that always halted Urania. She “drew the line at -school,” as Tavia expressed it.</p> - -<p>Finally the shoes were on, and all was ready, even the big white summer -hat was placed on the “golden curls,” and certainly Urania looked like -Tavia!</p> - -<p>“Let me get a good look at you out in the light,” said Dorothy, “for -make-up is a treacherous thing in daylight. No, I can’t see the paint, -and the powder sinks well into your hair. I think it is all right. -Here, you are to carry this bag—but put your gloves on!”</p> - -<p>It was not time for class yet, and Dorothy called Tavia out to the side -porch.</p> - -<p>Urania was smiling broadly. Tavia at first did not actually know her. -Then she recognized her own clothes.</p> - -<p>“Oh, for—good—ness sake!” she gasped. “That isn’t Urania! Well, I -never—It’s too good. I’ve just got to go. I’m going to run away. I -can’t stay here in this old pokey hole and miss all that fun,” and she -pretended to cry, although it was plain she would not have to try very -hard to produce the genuine emotion.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_175" id="Page_175">175</a></span> -“I hope it will all be fun,” reflected Dorothy, “but it does seem -risky—in spite. Can you tell her hair?” she asked Tavia.</p> - -<p>“Never,” declared Tavia. “You make up so well—it’s a pity to waste -yourself on Glenwood.”</p> - -<p>“I’m glad you think it’s all right,” replied Dorothy. “You know, -travelling in a train, with people right near you—”</p> - -<p>“You might rub a touch of powder over the complexion,” suggested Tavia. -“I always did after I was all made up. Dear me!” she sighed, “it makes -me think of ‘better days.’”</p> - -<p>“Better?” queried Dorothy, recalling all the trouble Tavia had -experienced when “made up” for her brief stage career.</p> - -<p>“Well, perhaps not,” answered Tavia, “but different, at least.”</p> - -<p>“Now, stay right here,” said Dorothy to Urania, “while I go and fetch -Miette. I hope she is all ready. It did take so long to get you done.”</p> - -<p>“But she certainly is ‘done to a turn,’” remarked Tavia, walking -around the new girl in evident admiration. “I’d just like to call -Ned—wouldn’t she enjoy this?”</p> - -<p>“But you must not,” objected Dorothy, as she<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_176" id="Page_176">176</a></span> started off for Miette. -“If you make any uproar we will all have to stay at Glenwood.”</p> - -<p>Dorothy found Miette all ready—waiting for the carriage that was to -take them to the depot.</p> - -<p>Dorothy hurried to the office to say good-bye to Mrs. Pangborn, and -after receiving more warnings, directions, and advice, she soon -“collected Miette and Urania,” and was seated with them in the depot -wagon, that rumbled at the usual “pace” of all boarding-school wagons -over the hills of Glenwood, down the steep turn that led to the little -stone station, and at last reached the ticket office just as the ten -o’clock train whistled at the Mountain Junction.</p> - - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_177" id="Page_177">177</a></span> -</div> - -<h2><a name="xix" id="xix"></a><span>CHAPTER XIX</span><br /> -<small>THE CAPTURE</small></h2> - - -<p><span class="smcap">Once</span> on the train, and out among strangers, Dorothy felt as if all eyes -were upon Urania. Was her disguise really good? Might some one know her -from the published descriptions, that had appeared in the newspaper -from North Birchland?</p> - -<p>“Now, you must not talk aloud,” she whispered to Urania. “Someone might -suspect, and listen to our conversation.”</p> - -<p>Of course, Miette was all excited over her own affair. Would she really -see Marie? she asked Dorothy, and when did Dorothy think her aunt would -take them to New York?</p> - -<p>Dorothy found it difficult to take care of the two girls. She was -so anxious about Urania she could scarcely keep up with Miette’s -questions. Urania in turn settled down rather awkwardly in her new -outfit. She wanted to remove the big stiff hat, but Dorothy said she -should not. Then she insisted on taking off the thin silk gloves, and -Dorothy warned her to keep her hands well down in her<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_178" id="Page_178">178</a></span> lap, as they -were very brown, and rather “suspicious” looking.</p> - -<p>A woman opposite attempted to get into conversation with Urania, but -Dorothy felt obliged to take the gypsy down the aisle for a drink of -water, in order to have a chance to tell her she positively must not -talk to strangers.</p> - -<p>They had to change cars at another junction. Dorothy wanted to go out -of the train both first and last, but with human limitations she was -obliged to be content with leading the way for her two charges.</p> - -<p>A wait of fifteen minutes in the little way station added to Dorothy’s -discomfort. Urania must not talk to the station agent—why did every -one speak to her? Was she too attractive?</p> - -<p>The task Dorothy had undertaken now seemed more and more difficult. -If she only could get on the train for North Birchland safely! But -there would be one more change, at Beechville. There was a strange man -waiting in the station. He got on the train at Glenville, and seemed -interested in the three girls. Perhaps Dorothy only imagined it, but he -certainly was watching them.</p> - -<p>He took a seat in the North Birchland car directly opposite Dorothy and -Urania (Miette occupied a separate seat), Dorothy was plainly nervous,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_179" id="Page_179">179</a></span> -and she handed Urania a book and whispered to her to pretend to be -reading it.</p> - -<p>The man finally spoke to Dorothy.</p> - -<p>“Aren’t you Miss Dale?” he inquired, “Major Dale’s daughter?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, sir,” replied Dorothy promptly, feeling a relief since her dear -father’s name had been mentioned.</p> - -<p>“And these other girls?” he asked pointedly.</p> - -<p>“Friends of mine from the Glenwood Boarding School.”</p> - -<p>“You were friends with that gypsy girl,” he said, fixing his eyes on -Urania, “You know she got away—I know your folks out at the Cedars,” -he went on, seeing the surprise on Dorothy’s face, “and I thought you -might be able to tell me something about the girl—I’d first-rate like -to find her.”</p> - -<p>Urania turned around and almost gasped! Her eyes showed plainly her -confusion, and in spite of Dorothy’s tugging at her skirt, she was in -imminent danger of making her identity known. This frightened Dorothy, -and, of course, the man saw at once that both girls were agitated.</p> - -<p>Whether he had been suspicious, or whether Urania’s sudden change -of attitude led to his conclusions, it was now apparent that he did -suspect<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_180" id="Page_180">180</a></span> the identity of the girl with the big white hat turned down so -closely over her brown hair.</p> - -<p>Dorothy tried to speak, but she only succeeded in smiling faintly, and -her effort to take the situation as a joke was an utter failure.</p> - -<p>The man left his seat and stood directly in front of them.</p> - -<p>“You don’t happen to know the runaway gypsy girl?” he asked Urania.</p> - -<p>“N-o,” she stammered, while the blood in her cheeks burned through -Dorothy’s clever make-up.</p> - -<p>“H’m!” he asked again, pressing nearer the frightened girl.</p> - -<p>Dorothy was stunned—bewildered! Surely he must know. She could not say -that this was Tavia Travers, in fact, to tell the untruth did not occur -to her—he would be able to see through that if he had penetrated the -disguise.</p> - -<p>The train was whistling for a stop at Beechville. Here they must change -cars—oh, if only he would get off there and go away, then, perhaps, -some one would help her!</p> - -<p>Miette, quick to discern the change in Dorothy, looked on, trembling -with fear. Perhaps the man had been sent out by her aunt—perhaps he -would take her, too, as well as Urania! She had suffered<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_181" id="Page_181">181</a></span> so many -strange experiences, that now she dreaded and feared everything!</p> - -<p>“We all change cars here,” coolly said the man. “I guess I had better -take you little girls in hand—you need not be afraid. I’m a regular -officer, and I will take good care of you.”</p> - -<p>“Oh!” screamed Urania, “I will not go! I won’t be arrested!”</p> - -<p>“Hush!” exclaimed Dorothy, “You are not going to be arrested, but you -must be quiet or they may think we—think something is wrong. Sir,” she -said, looking up at the big man with the slouch hat, “I will not go -with you unless I know who you are.”</p> - -<p>“That’s easy settled,” he replied, pulling back his coat and displaying -a badge, “I’m head constable of North Birchland.”</p> - -<p>“And what do you want of us?” asked Dorothy, bravely.</p> - -<p>“Don’t know as I want anything with you,” he replied, “But I am after -that gypsy girl, and I have an idea this is the girl I am looking for,” -touching Urania on the shoulder.</p> - -<p>“But I cannot let her go with you unless I go along, too,” spoke up -Dorothy, now prepared to stand by Urania in this new difficulty.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_182" id="Page_182">182</a></span> -“Then you may come along, too,” he said, good-naturedly enough. “Here -we are. This is the Beeches—and you know the Borough lock-up is out -here.”</p> - -<p>“Lock-up!” almost shrieked Miette.</p> - -<p>An elderly gentleman a few seats back noticed the girls’ plight. He -stepped forward and spoke to the constable:</p> - -<p>“What’s the matter?” he asked.</p> - -<p>“Nothing,” replied the constable, resenting the interference.</p> - -<p>“But these young girls—what do you want of them?”</p> - -<p>“We change cars here,” spoke the constable, ignoring the man’s -question, as the train came to a stop.</p> - -<p>“So do I, then,” declared the man, looking kindly at Dorothy, and -following the party out of the car.</p> - -<p>Miette clung to Dorothy’s skirt—the constable had taken Urania by -the arm. She struggled to get away, and no doubt would have given the -officer a lively chase could she have freed herself from his hold.</p> - -<p>“I must telegraph my aunt,” declared Dorothy, as they reached the -platform.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_183" id="Page_183">183</a></span> -“Office is closed,” said the constable, looking into the ticket office -that was really deserted.</p> - -<p>“Oh, what shall I do?” wailed Dorothy, now dreadfully alarmed at their -plight.</p> - -<p>“Don’t you worry, little girl. I’ll see that nothing happens to you,” -said the gentleman who had left the train with them.</p> - -<p>“I can’t see the necessity,” interfered the constable. “I’m a regular -officer of the law, and I guess I’m about able to -<a name="takecare" id="takecare"></a><ins title="Original has 'take of'">take care of</ins> -a little thing like this.”</p> - -<p>“No doubt,” replied the other, “but even an officer of the law -may—overstep his authority. Have you a warrant for any one of these -little girls?”</p> - -<p>Dorothy looked her thanks, but the constable did not give her a chance -to speak.</p> - -<p>“Perhaps that will satisfy you,” said the officer, handing the man a -paper.</p> - -<p>The gentleman glanced at it—then looked at Urania.</p> - -<p>“I can’t see how this description fits?” the man said, with a sharp -look, first at Urania and then at the constable.</p> - -<p>“But I can,” declared the officer. “See that scar?” pointing to a long, -deep ridge on Urania’s cheek.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_184" id="Page_184">184</a></span> -Certainly the mark agreed with the mark mentioned in the description.</p> - -<p>“Let me go!” cried Urania, making a desperate effort to free herself.</p> - -<p>“Now! Now!” spoke the officer. “Just you go easy, little girl. Nobody’s -goin’ to hurt you. But you must not make too much trouble.”</p> - -<p>“Can’t we go?” pleaded Miette, thoroughly frightened and plainly -anxious to get away from the scene.</p> - -<p>“I will not leave Urania,” declared Dorothy, firmly, “and you could not -find your way to North Birchland alone. I am sure Aunt Winnie will come -as soon as she receives my telegram—the office must surely open before -train time.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t fancy old Baldwin’s much good on sending messages over the -ticker,” said the officer, with an uncomfortable smile, “and Miss -Blackburn’s off somewhere—wasn’t here last night.”</p> - -<p>“Do they not employ a regular operator?” asked the strange gentleman.</p> - -<p>“Not at this junction,” replied the constable, “don’t have many -messages here.”</p> - -<p>“Oh,” exclaimed Dorothy, “Isn’t that awful? What shall we do?”</p> - -<p>“I said before, young lady, you can do as you<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_185" id="Page_185">185</a></span> please, but I’m wasting -good time standing here talking. I’ll just be movin’ along. Come along, -Urania.”</p> - -<p>But Urania would not move. She put her two feet down so firmly against -the planks of the platform that even the strong constable saw he would -have to drag her, if he insisted on her going along.</p> - -<p>Miette began to cry. Dorothy stepped aside and spoke to the gentleman -who had so kindly offered to help her. The thought that she had -not sent word to the Cedars that she was coming—that she was not -expected—just flashed across her mind.</p> - -<p>What if Mrs. White should not be at home? But the major—and yet, in -her last letter to Glenwood Mrs. White told that Major Dale was gone -away on a business trip, about some property that had to be settled up.</p> - -<p>What a predicament? But this was no time to speculate on possible -troubles—there were plenty of certainties to worry about.</p> - -<p>Urania still defied the officer. And Miette was over on a bench crying.</p> - -<p>“Couldn’t you—let these girls go—on my bond?” asked the gentleman, -crossing to the officer’s side. “I will be responsible—”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_186" id="Page_186">186</a></span> -“I have said before those two can go—but there ain’t a bond strong -enough in the county to stand for this one—she’s too slippery.”</p> - -<p>“Then we must all go together,” declared Dorothy. “I will stay with—my -friend.”</p> - -<p>“Just’s you say,” replied the officer, “But I’m going to make a start. -See here, young lady”—this to Urania—“if you want fair play, no new -troubles, you had better step along here, and lively, too.”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said Dorothy to the gypsy girl, “we had better go. I’ll go with -you.”</p> - - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_187" id="Page_187">187</a></span> -</div> - -<h2><a name="xx" id="xx"></a><span>CHAPTER XX</span><br /> -<small>URANIA IN THE TOILS</small></h2> - - -<p><span class="smcap">The</span> Vale City express came whizzing along, and the kind gentleman who -had left the train with the girls was obliged to board this to get to -his destination.</p> - -<p>“I am so sorry to leave you,” he told Dorothy, “but, as you say, you -are not far from your aunt’s place, no doubt you will be able to -communicate with her soon. I assure you, if there was another train to -Vale City this afternoon, I would not leave you alone in this plight.”</p> - -<p>Dorothy thanked him heartily—he was so kind, and his assurance -gave her courage, if it did not altogether extricate them from the -constable’s clutches.</p> - -<p>“I am sure I will be able to telegraph soon,” she told him, “and then -my Aunt Winnie will come out directly in the automobile.”</p> - -<p>So he left them, and then they followed the constable sadly to the -lock-up.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_188" id="Page_188">188</a></span> -Dorothy now fully realized the responsibility she had undertaken. She -must stand by Urania—she fully believed in her innocence, and she must -see that this unfortunate girl was honestly dealt with. It was hard to -go to a country jail—perhaps street boys would run after them, and -perhaps it might even get in the newspapers.</p> - -<p>“If Urania was not so stubborn,” Dorothy whispered to the tearful -Miette, “I believe she would get off easier. But I’m afraid she will -not even tell the story, and clear herself. She seems not to be afraid -of going to jail.”</p> - -<p>“Oh!” wailed Miette, “I do think we ought to go—I wish I had not -come—”</p> - -<p>“Now, Miette,” said Dorothy, “you must not feel that way. You must have -more courage. I am willing to help you, and we should both be willing -to help this poor girl.”</p> - -<p>There was a reproof in Dorothy’s voice, but Miette was obdurate, and -continued to bewail the situation.</p> - -<p>Urania trudged along—her fine clothes making a queer mockery of her -predicament.</p> - -<p>“There’s our quarters,” announced the constable, pointing to a small, -new brick building a few squares away.</p> - -<p>Miette shuddered.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_189" id="Page_189">189</a></span> -“It is only to make a record,” Dorothy assured her.</p> - -<p>“Then you have been—arrested yourself?”</p> - -<p>Dorothy could not restrain a smile. “No, I have never been arrested at -all. But I know something about court work,” she answered.</p> - -<p>As Dorothy feared, the small-boy element did discover them. No sooner -had they caught sight of the officer than they seemed to swarm from -nowhere to a solid group directly about the disgraced girls.</p> - -<p>This added to Miette’s alarm, but it only annoyed Dorothy.</p> - -<p>“Don’t notice them,” she told Miette, as the urchins asked insulting -questions. “We will soon be indoors.”</p> - -<p>Indoors!</p> - -<p>In a station house!</p> - -<p>A huge man in dismal uniform sat in the doorway. The constable greeted -him familiarly.</p> - -<p>“Here we are, Cap,” he said, “I’ve got some pretty girls here. Any room -inside?”</p> - -<p>Dorothy frowned and looked up at him sharply.</p> - -<p>“I did not know that officers joked at the expense of—innocent girls!” -she spoke up, with a manner that almost surprised herself.</p> - -<p>“Hoity-toity!” exclaimed -<a name="the2" id="the2"></a><ins title="Original has 'he'">the</ins> officer, “but you<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_190" id="Page_190">190</a></span> have some spirit. -Related to Major Dale, all right.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, and I think you should have given me a chance to communicate with -him,” she followed up, making good use of the opportunity to assert her -rights.</p> - -<p>“No objection whatever,” replied the officer. “Cap, have you got a -’phone to North Birchland?”</p> - -<p>Dorothy’s heart jumped! A telephone to the Cedars!</p> - -<p>“Yep,” answered the stout man, disturbing himself reluctantly, and -stepping inside to allow the others to enter.</p> - -<p>“There you are miss,” said the constable, pointing to the telephone. -“I don’t mind who you talk to or what you say now—I’ve got this girl -safe here,” indicating Urania. “Some times a little girl can make more -trouble than some one twice her size.”</p> - -<p>Dorothy flew to the telephone. She was so eager to “get the Cedars” she -could scarcely give the number correctly.</p> - -<p>She waited—and waited.</p> - -<p>“Trying to get your party,” came the answer to her ear from the central -office.</p> - -<p>How strange that they did not answer at once.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_191" id="Page_191">191</a></span> -“Can’t you get them?” she asked the operator, impatiently.</p> - -<p>“I think their wire is down,” came the answer. “I’ll give you -‘information.’”</p> - -<p>“Information,” or the young lady in the telephone office who held that -title answered promptly. Dorothy made known her need—to reach the -Cedars, North Birchland.</p> - -<p>“Wire’s down from the wind,” replied the telephone girl.</p> - -<p>Dorothy almost jerked the receiver off its cord—she dropped it so -suddenly.</p> - -<p>“Isn’t that awful?” she exclaimed, with a very white face.</p> - -<p>“Can’t get your party?” asked the constable, coolly.</p> - -<p>“No,” she answered, “Could I telephone the depot to send a telegram?”</p> - -<p>“Nope,” replied the man designated as “Cap.” “They can’t collect -charges over the telephone.”</p> - -<p>“But I could send the message collect,” argued Dorothy, feeling her -courage slip away now with each new difficulty.</p> - -<p>“They only send them that way when they happen to know who you are,” -replied the man in an insolent tone, “and it ain’t likely they know a -parcel of boarding-school girls.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_192" id="Page_192">192</a></span> -Dorothy sank into the carpet-seated chair at her side. She was -discouraged now.</p> - -<p>Miette waited as close to the door as she could “squeeze” without -actually being on the outside of the sill.</p> - -<p>Urania did not appear frightened now—she seemed ready to fight!</p> - -<p>All the gypsy blood within her resented this “outrage,” and when she -“resented” anything it was revenge that filled her heart. She would get -even!</p> - -<p>But what was one poor unfortunate girl to do when big burly officers of -the law opposed her?</p> - -<p>“I suppose I will have to go back to the station,” stammered Dorothy. -“Have you no matron here?” she asked, suddenly realizing that “girl -prisoners,” must be entitled to some consideration.</p> - -<p>“Matron?” laughed the captain.</p> - -<p>“Oh, I don’t know,” and the constable winked at his brother officer, -“there might be a woman—Cap, couldn’t you—get some one?”</p> - -<p>At this the two men held a whispered conversation, and presently the -constable remarked:</p> - -<p>“I’ve got to go back to North Birchland now, and if you two young -ladies want to go I’ll take you along.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_193" id="Page_193">193</a></span> -“No, thank you,” replied Dorothy promptly. “We are not ready to leave -yet.”</p> - -<p>“Don’t stay on my account,” spoke up Urania suddenly, breaking her -sullen silence. “I’ll be all right here,” and she glanced at the open -window.</p> - -<p>“But I shall not leave you—that is, unless I have to,” insisted -Dorothy, “I brought you away from Glenwood, and I am going to get you -home if I can to-night. There must be some way.”</p> - -<p>The constable was waiting.</p> - -<p>“Now I’ll tell you miss, since you seem so set,” and he smiled broadly -at Dorothy, “I’m going back to see about—well to fix things up—” -(Dorothy felt sure he meant he was going back to claim the reward,) -“then if everything is all right perhaps we can take bail for her—you -could get bail?”</p> - -<p>“Indeed I could,” Dorothy assured him. “All our folks know and like -this girl.”</p> - -<p>“Well, it’s a good thing to have friends. And now I’m off—I may see -you later in the afternoon, Miss Dale, and in the meantime let me -compliment you—you’re game all right.”</p> - -<p>Dorothy felt too grieved to thank the man for<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_194" id="Page_194">194</a></span> his rough compliment, -and she only glanced at him as he left the place.</p> - -<p>The police captain settled down near the door again. Evidently he did -not care just what his prisoner did so long as she did not attempt to -run away. He paid not the slightest attention to any of the girls, but -sat down in that lazy, heavy way, characteristic of officers who have -nothing else to do. He refilled his pipe and started in to smoke again -as if he were just as much alone as he had been before the noon train -came in with the interesting trio of much-perplexed girls.</p> - -<p>“I think I had better go back to the station now,” said Dorothy -to Urania. Miette simply stared about her and seemed incapable of -conversing. “Do you wish to come, Miette?” she asked of the girl over -at the door.</p> - -<p>“Oh, yes, certainly! I should be so glad to go!” replied Miette, -showing too plainly her eagerness to get away from the place.</p> - -<p>“Can you call the woman you spoke of?” Dorothy said to the officer. “I -must go to the station, and do not think I should leave my friend here -all alone.”</p> - -<p>“All alone? Don’t I count,” and he grinned in a silly fashion. “Oh, I -see—of course.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_195" id="Page_195">195</a></span> Young ladies like you must have a—what do you call -it? A ‘chapperton?’”</p> - -<p>Dorothy was too annoyed to laugh at the man’s queer attempt to use a -big word.</p> - -<p>“I have always heard that there should be a matron in every public -place where young girls or women are detained,” she said with a brave -and satisfactory effort.</p> - -<p>This quite awed the officer. “I’ll call Mary,” he said getting up from -the seat by the door. “She’ll kick about leavin’ off her housework, but -I suppose when we’ve got swells to deal with—why we must be swell, -too.”</p> - -<p>He dragged himself to the stone steps outside and called into a -basement next door. But “Mary” evidently did not hear him. Urania had -her eyes fixed on that door like an eagle watching a chance to spring. -The man stepped off the stoop, but kept his hand on the rail.</p> - -<p>“Mary!” he called again, and as he did so Urania shot out of the door, -past the officer, and down the street before he, or any one else, had -time to realize what she was doing.</p> - -<p>Dorothy stood like one transfixed!</p> - -<p>The officer first attempted to run—then he yelled and shouted—but of -course Urania was<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_196" id="Page_196">196</a></span> putting plenty of ground between herself and the -officer’s voice. Dorothy and Miette had hurried out to the side walk.</p> - -<p>“Here!” he shouted, grabbing both girls roughly by the arm, “this -is all your doing. You’ll pay for it too. Do you know what it means -to help a prisoner to escape? Get in there,” and he shoved the two -terrified girls back into the little room, “I’ll see to it that you -don’t follow her,” and at this he took a key from his pocket, unlocked -the door of a cell, and thrust Dorothy and Miette within.</p> - - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_197" id="Page_197">197</a></span> -</div> - -<h2><a name="xxi" id="xxi"></a><span>CHAPTER XXI</span><br /> -<small>COMPLICATIONS</small></h2> - - -<p><span class="smcap">Miette</span> screamed—Dorothy felt she would faint.</p> - -<p>The man had actually banged the heavy door shut after them.</p> - -<p>“Oh! I shall die!” screamed Miette, “why did you ever bring me here?”</p> - -<p>“I did not bring you here,” replied Dorothy, showing some indignation, -in spite of her stronger emotions. “Just be as quiet as you can, and -I am sure it will all come right. This place is new and clean at any -rate, and we need not die here. There is air coming through that barred -window.”</p> - -<p>“But we must get out! I tell you I will choke!” and the French girl -was certainly stifled, both with excessive nervousness and the close -confines of the place.</p> - -<p>Dorothy was hoping to hear a step outside—she was sure the officer had -gone after Urania, and that they were alone in the building. It seemed -hours—but it could not be more than a<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_198" id="Page_198">198</a></span> half hour at most until she did -hear a step at the door. The next moment the outside door of the cell -was opened leaving the bars between the fair prisoners and the outside -room.</p> - -<p>“M’m!” sneered the police officer, looking through the bars, “how do -you like it in there? Think you’ll try that trick again?”</p> - -<p>“I tried no trick,” declared Dorothy, “and if you do not at once let us -out of this place it will be the worse for you. My father is Major Dale -of North Birchland—”</p> - -<p>“What!” interrupted the man, with his hand on the door.</p> - -<p>“Yes, he is,” repeated Dorothy, seeing the effect her words had on the -old officer, “and I know something about false imprisonment. What did -we do that you should put us in a cell?”</p> - -<p>“You helped that girl escape and there’s a big reward out for her. What -do you suppose Constable Stevens will say when he comes back and finds -the prize gone?”</p> - -<p>“I don’t care what he says,” Dorothy almost shouted. “But I do care -about being shut up here, and if you do not liberate us at once I’ll -see what the Borough of North Birchland thinks of you as an officer.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_199" id="Page_199">199</a></span> -It was plain the man was scared—the very name of Major Dale had -startled him.</p> - -<p>He had his hand on the big black lock.</p> - -<p>“And how am I to know that it was not a put-up job?” he asked foolishly.</p> - -<p>“By the usual method—a trial,” ventured Dorothy, feeling no hesitation -in saying anything to this ignorant man.</p> - -<p>All this took time, and it was getting late in the afternoon.</p> - -<p>Miette’s hands as she clutched Dorothy’s were as cold as ice!</p> - -<p>“You must hurry,” demanded Dorothy. “This girl is going to faint!”</p> - -<p>At this the man unlocked the door—just as -<a name="fell" id="fell"></a>Miette fell senseless on the floor.</p> - -<div class="figcenter width400"> -<img src="images/i-199.jpg" width="400" height="647" alt="" /> -<div class="caption">Miette fell senseless on the <span class="word-spacing3">floor -<i>Page</i></span> <a href="#fell">199</a></div> -</div> - -<p>“There!” gasped Dorothy, “are you satisfied now? Get me some water, -quick! Then call that woman—tell her she must come in here or—or I’ll -have both of you tried for this!”</p> - -<p>Dorothy scarcely knew what she said. Miette had fainted—and she must -be revived!</p> - -<p>What did it matter what she said to that cruel old man?</p> - -<p>He shuffled off to the door and again called “Mary.” Presently a stout -and rather pleasant-looking woman appeared at the door.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_200" id="Page_200">200</a></span> -“My good gracious!” she exclaimed, dropping down beside the unconscious -girl. “What in the world does this mean? Father what have you been -doing?”</p> - -<p>“He has made a mistake, that is all,” replied Dorothy, with her usual -alertness. “This girl has fainted—we must get her outside.”</p> - -<p>The young woman picked up the limp form as if it was that of a baby. -She laid Miette gently on the old sofa near the door.</p> - -<p>“Telephone for a doctor, dad, quick,” she directed.</p> - -<p>“If it’s only a faint,” the officer objected, “why can’t—”</p> - -<p>“I said a doctor, and quick,” called the woman again. “Do you want to -have a dead girl on your hands?”</p> - -<p>This roused the man to a sense of duty. It was hard to call in Doctor -Van Moren, under these circumstances, (the doctor happened to be mayor -of the borough) but it would be better than having “a dead girl” in the -station house.</p> - -<p>Miette was stirring and Dorothy felt she would soon rally—but it would -be well to have a doctor, he might help get them out of the place. -Certainly Dorothy needed some help, and needed it badly.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_201" id="Page_201">201</a></span> -Both Dorothy and the woman worked over Miette—one chafing her hands -and the other dropping cold water between the pale lips.</p> - -<p>Finally, while the officer was talking over the telephone, Miette -opened her eyes.</p> - -<p>Instantly she threw her arms around Dorothy.</p> - -<p>“Oh, take me away!” she begged, “don’t let that awful man come near -me—let us go!” and she tried to raise herself on the arm of the bench.</p> - -<p>“Now be quiet,” commanded the woman, in a gentle voice, “you are all -right—no one is going to hurt you.”</p> - -<p>But Miette’s eyes stared wildly at Dorothy. The latter was smoothing -the black hair that fell in confusion over the temples of the sick girl.</p> - -<p>“We will go soon, dear,” said Dorothy, “but you must get strong first. -Do you feel better?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, I am all right. Do let us go!” and the French girl sat upright -in spite of all efforts to keep her head down, which is the important -position to be maintained when the face is pale.</p> - -<p>“Now dearie,” said the woman, “you must try to be quiet. The doctor -will be here directly, and if he says you may go home we will help you -all we can.”</p> - -<p>Dorothy thanked the woman—she even felt inclined to forgive the old -father, so timely was<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_202" id="Page_202">202</a></span> the attention that the daughter gave—perhaps -the old man knew no better: perhaps he was afraid of losing the -position that he had held many years. As if divining Dorothy’s thoughts -the woman said:</p> - -<p>“I hope you will hold no ill will to father, he is old and not able to -do things as he should. If he was rough I hope you will excuse him.”</p> - -<p>“He was rough,” answered Dorothy, “and I did feel that he had done us a -grave injustice. But since you are so kind—”</p> - -<p>“Here comes the doctor. For goodness sake don’t tell him anything -against father,” interrupted the woman, just as a gentleman in an -automobile outfit entered the place.</p> - -<p>“Well, I declare!” he exclaimed, “what’s all this?”</p> - -<p>“My friend fainted,” said Dorothy, before anyone else had time to -speak, “and we are trying to revive her. We are anxious to start off -for North Birchland in time for the five-twenty train, we thought we -had better have your assistance.”</p> - -<p>“I’ll tell you how it was, Doc,” started the police officer, in an -unsteady voice. “These girls—”</p> - -<p>“Dad, do be quiet,” interrupted the daughter.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_203" id="Page_203">203</a></span> “The doctor has no time -to listen to stories. He wants to see what the young girl needs.”</p> - -<p>The doctor felt of Miette’s pulse, listened to her heart, and asked -some questions.</p> - -<p>Dorothy saw how delicate the child looked—it was that ethereal beauty -that so attracted the Glenwood girls, but they had not attributed the -unusual daintiness to ill health.</p> - -<p>“You are not her sister?” the doctor asked of Dorothy.</p> - -<p>“No, but she is a very dear friend of mine.”</p> - -<p>“And you belong at the Cedars—Mrs. White’s niece?”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” replied Dorothy, “I live there. I am Major Dale’s daughter.”</p> - -<p>“Then I’ll see the child over there later to-night,” he said. “Were you -going back by train?”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” answered Dorothy, with a glance at the woman who was shaking her -head back of the doctor—motioning to Dorothy to say “Yes.”</p> - -<p>“Then I think you might ride back in my auto. I have a call that way, -and it will be much easier for the sick girl than taking a train ride.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, that would be so very kind of you,” said Dorothy, her gratitude -showing as clearly in her<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_204" id="Page_204">204</a></span> eyes as in her voice. “I am sure Aunt Winnie -will be so thankful—”</p> - -<p>“No trouble at all,” replied the doctor. “Plenty of room in my machine. -Come, little girl,”—to Miette,—“Let us see what some fresh air will -do for you.”</p> - -<p>And they were going away at last! Dorothy felt almost like collapsing -herself—the day had been strenuous indeed.</p> - -<p>The old officer touched Dorothy’s arm as she was passing out.</p> - -<p>“See here, girl,” he whispered, “don’t hold this again me. I was -wrong—foolish. But if the doctor got hold of it—I’d be turned out, -and then—it would soon be the poorhouse for me.”</p> - -<p>Tears glistened in the deep set eyes. His hands were trembling.</p> - -<p>“I will do the best I can,” Dorothy promised, “but father will have to -know the circumstances—”</p> - -<p>“Oh, Major Dale!” and the old man fell into his chair. “Girl, I never -knew who you was, and that constable from the Birches, he gave me such -a story. Well if you’ll only try to make the major see the way it was—”</p> - -<p>“I’ll do all I can,” said Dorothy, hurrying to get away, for Miette -was in the car at the door<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_205" id="Page_205">205</a></span> and the chauffeur was ready to start. The -police officer stood at the door, and his daughter was on the walk, -making sure that the girls were in the auto safely.</p> - -<p>“Good-bye,” called Dorothy as the machine began to puff. Miette smiled -to the woman, then she looked timidly at the old man. Suddenly another -tall figure stepped up to the police station—that of a tall man, with -slouch hat—</p> - -<p>“The constable!” exclaimed Miette to Dorothy.</p> - -<p>But the automobile was off, and the two men on the steps of the -country jail were gazing after the cloud of smoke and dust left in the -automobile’s track—while Dorothy and Miette were safely flying away to -the Cedars.</p> - - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_206" id="Page_206">206</a></span> -</div> - -<h2><a name="xxii" id="xxii"></a><span>CHAPTER XXII</span><br /> -<small>SINCERE AFFECTION’S POWER</small></h2> - - -<p><span class="smcap">It was</span> two days later, and Miette had almost forgotten to “be -careful”—she felt so strong and well in her pleasant surroundings at -the Cedars.</p> - -<p>As Dorothy expected, Mrs. White took the lonely girl to her heart at -once, and it was only a matter of time—that of waiting for Miette’s -convalescence,—that now withheld them from taking the trip to New York -in search of the girl’s friends or relatives.</p> - -<p>Nothing had been seen or heard of Urania. The other girls’ experience -in the country jail had been discussed and settled amicably through the -charitable interference of Dorothy, who insisted that the old officer -was not responsible, that he did not mean to treat them so harshly, but -was frightened into taking the extreme measure of holding them through -the “story” given by the constable who was working so assiduously for -the reward.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_207" id="Page_207">207</a></span> -Major Dale was at first inclined to deal summarily with the man, but -Dorothy pleaded his case so ardently that she finally “won out,” as -the major expressed it and so the old officer was let off with an -unmistakable “curtain lecture.”</p> - -<p>He declared he had taken enough from the Birchland constable to pay -for all his other mistakes, for indeed the wrath of that officer when -he found his “prize” had escaped was not of the sort that is easily -allayed.</p> - -<p>All this, “added to what he got,” made enough, Dorothy declared.</p> - -<p>Miette’s frail health, her tendency to faint in any unusual excitement, -caused Mrs. White apprehension as time for the proposed journey to New -York arrived. If only Miette would be satisfied to wait at the Cedars -while Dorothy and Mrs. White could go, then, Mrs. White told her, -she could take another trip, when some key to the situation had been -obtained.</p> - -<p>But Miette was so anxious—she wanted above everything else to see -Marie, and then she felt assured she would be able to learn all the -particulars about her aunt leaving New York.</p> - -<p>As days passed Mrs. White got into communication with Mrs. Pangborn. -Letters passed to and from Glenwood daily, and Dorothy’s aunt<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_208" id="Page_208">208</a></span> told her -they would have some business with Miette’s attorneys when they reached -New York.</p> - -<p>Finally one particularly bright day, Miette came down to the dining -room with the regular request “to go to-day,” pleading from the depths -of her wonderful dark eyes.</p> - -<p>“I feel so well,” she declared, “and if we could only go and have it -all settled—”</p> - -<p>“Well,” agreed Mrs. White, “I guess we can go to-day.”</p> - -<p>How the color came and went in Miette’s cheeks! How excited she was to -get started, every moment seeming to add to her impatience.</p> - -<p>“Now, my dear,” cautioned Mrs. White, “you have promised me to keep -calm, and not get any more spells. If you are so excited now, before -we leave at all, how do you expect to keep calm when you get into the -bustle of busy New York?”</p> - -<p>So the girl tried to appear less agitated, but Dorothy could see that -every nerve in the child’s frame was a-quiver with anticipation.</p> - -<p>At last they were on the train. They would be in New York in one hour. -Miette talked incessantly. What she would tell Marie—she would like -to buy her a little present before she went to her store; then perhaps -they could take Marie out to lunch—it was Marie, Marie,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_209" id="Page_209">209</a></span> until both -Mrs. White and Dorothy marvelled at this girl’s extreme affection for -a little cash girl, when she professes such strong dislike for being -considered one of the working class.</p> - -<p>“Now,” said Mrs. White, as the train rolled into the great Grand -Central station, “we will go first to the lawyers’. A day in New York -passes quickly, and we have considerable to attend to during business -hours.”</p> - -<p>It seemed to Dorothy that even New York had grown busier and -noisier—she used to think it impossible to add to these conditions, -but surely at eleven o’clock on a business morning nothing could be -more active than the great metropolis.</p> - -<p>They boarded a subway car. This underground travel always excited -Dorothy’s interest, “to think that little human beings could build -beneath the great solid surface of New York, could fortify these -immense caves with walls of -<a name="huge3" id="huge3"></a><ins title="Original has 'hugh'">huge</ins> stones,” she exclaimed to -Miette, “don’t you think it marvelous?”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” replied Miette simply, without evincing the slightest admiration -for that part of the wonders of the nineteenth century’s achievements.</p> - -<p>Then the tall buildings—like slices of another world suspended between -the earth and sky. Dorothy had seen New York before, but the great<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_210" id="Page_210">210</a></span> -American city never failed to excite in her a truly patriotic pride.</p> - -<p>“Have you such things in France?” she asked Miette, by way of -emphasizing the wonders.</p> - -<p>“Some of them,” replied the French girl, “but what seems to me a pity -is that you have nothing old in New York, everything is new and shiny. -There is no—no history, you tear everything down just when it gets -interesting. Marie told me one day that this is because there are so -many insurance companies here. When people die you get a lot of money, -then you buy a lot of new things.”</p> - -<p>Mrs. White laughed outright at this girlish speech. She had often heard -the objection made to new “shiny things,”—that they looked as if -some one had just died and left an insurance policy—but to apply the -comparison to tall buildings was a new idea.</p> - -<p>A crowded elevator brought them to the office of a law firm. Mrs. White -wrote something on her card, and when the messenger returned from an -inner room the lady was immediately ushered in—Dorothy and Miette -remained outside, looking down on New York from a ten-story view point.</p> - -<p>The legal business seemed of small consequence<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_211" id="Page_211">211</a></span> to Miette—she wanted -to get out and look for Marie.</p> - -<p>Finally the door to the inner room was opened and the two girls were -asked to step inside.</p> - -<p>“This is the young lady,” said Mrs. White to a man who sat at a desk -that was littered with papers.</p> - -<p>“Oh, yes,” he answered, looking first at Miette then at a document in -his hand, as if making some comparison.</p> - -<p>“And she left the boarding school with this young lady?” the lawyer -asked, indicating Dorothy.</p> - -<p>“Yes, my niece undertook to assist the child,” answered Mrs. White. “We -are accustomed to Dorothy’s ventures, but she is young, and we have -to be careful sometimes,” she added, with a look that Dorothy did not -exactly understand.</p> - -<p>“I see,” replied the gentleman, also smiling significantly, “Well, she -is quite a—philanthropist. She ought to study law.”</p> - -<p>Dorothy blushed at the compliment. Miette merely looked puzzled at -the proceedings. What could this man mean? What did he know of her -business? her eyes were asking.</p> - -<p>“And just how old are you?” inquired the man turning to the French -girl.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_212" id="Page_212">212</a></span> -“Fifteen,” she answered simply.</p> - -<p>“And you came to New York last year?” he continued.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” answered Miette, wondering why she should be thus catechised.</p> - -<p>Then he unrolled a great packet of papers. -<a name="From" id="From"></a><ins title="Original has 'Fron'">From</ins> an envelope in -the packet he took a small picture.</p> - -<p>“Whose picture is this?” he asked Miette.</p> - -<p>“Oh,” she exclaimed, “My own mother’s—the one we had at home. Where -did you get it?” and she reverently pressed the small glass-covered -miniature to her lips.</p> - -<p>“There can be no question as to identity,” the lawyer said to Mrs. -White, without appearing to notice Miette’s emotion. “Of course the -legal technicalities will have to be complied with, but this is without -question the child in the case.”</p> - -<p>Miette allowed Dorothy to look at the miniature. What a beautiful -face—yes, Miette was like this sweet sad-faced woman.</p> - -<p>The lawyer was talking aside to Mrs. White.</p> - -<p>“I will be very glad to make some arrangements,” Dorothy heard him -say. “Of course, the child is in our charge, and we thought everything -was going on satisfactorily. It is a strange thing what important -developments some times<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_213" id="Page_213">213</a></span> may evolve from the simple matter of one -child’s affection for another. The president of Glenwood school has -written me that it was entirely due to the interest of Miss Dale that -this child’s plight was actually discovered,” he said aloud, intending -that both girls should hear the remark.</p> - -<p>“Dorothy has been very good—” Miette felt obliged to say, although -she feared to make her own voice heard in the serious matter that the -lawyer was evidently discussing.</p> - -<p>“For the present then,” said the lawyer, “this is all we can do. I will -be glad to call at the Cedars as soon as I can thoroughly investigate -the details, and then we will see what better plan may be arranged.”</p> - -<p>Mrs. White was ready to leave.</p> - -<p>“Just one minute,” said the lawyer. “I neglected to ascertain what was -the name of the firm which you say you had been employed by?” he asked -Miette.</p> - -<p>“Gorden-Granfield’s,” she replied, a deep flush overspreading her face -at the mention of the “store,” where she had spent such miserable hours.</p> - -<p>“And who worked with you, near you?” he asked further, putting down on -his paper a hurried note.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_214" id="Page_214">214</a></span> -“Marie Bloise,” answered Miette promptly.</p> - -<p>“Very well,” he said, putting the paper back on his desk. “I am -entirely obliged, Mrs. White,” he continued, “and very glad indeed to -have met this little heroine,” -<a name="he" id="he"></a><ins title="Original has 'she'">he</ins> smiled to Dorothy. “Our young -girls of to-day very often display a more commendable type of heroism -than characterized the Joans of former days,” he declared. “The results -of their work are more practical, to say the least.”</p> - -<p>Then they entered the elevator, and Miette, still carrying the envelope -with the miniature (the lawyer gave the picture to her) stepped -impatiently ahead of Dorothy and Mrs. White when they reached the -sidewalk.</p> - -<p>“I feel foolish with such compliments,” Dorothy whispered to her aunt. -“I can’t see what I have done to deserve them?”</p> - -<p>“You discovered Miette,” replied her aunt, simply, “and that seems to -be more than even the smartest lawyers in New York had been able to do.”</p> - -<p>Dorothy did not exactly understand this remark, but they were downtown -now, and within sight of Gorden-Granfield’s establishment.</p> - -<p>Through the great department store Miette led Mrs. White and Dorothy to -the basement—where,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_215" id="Page_215">215</a></span> the French girl said, Marie worked.</p> - -<p>“She is sure to be on the floor now,” exclaimed Miette, displaying a -strange familiarity with “store terms.”</p> - -<p>Down in the basement people crowded and fought to get closer to -the bargain counters. Dorothy was not accustomed to this sort of -shopping—she was almost carried off her feet with the rush and crush. -Mrs. White bit her lips—</p> - -<p>“And did you actually work here?” she whispered to Miette.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” replied the child, “Is it not terrible?”</p> - -<p>“Awful! There is absolutely not a breath of air.”</p> - -<p>“That was what made me sick,” said Miette. “I could not stand—the -atmosphere.”</p> - -<p>“No wonder. I cannot see how anyone could stand it.”</p> - -<p>“There is a girl I know!” exclaimed Miette, as a child in a somber -black dress, with a black lined basket in her hand, made her way -through the crowds.</p> - -<p>“Where is Marie?” asked Miette, when she could get close enough to the -cash girl to ask her the question.</p> - -<p>“Gone,” replied the other, glancing curiously<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_216" id="Page_216">216</a></span> at Miette. “Where’re you -workin’?” she asked in turn.</p> - -<p>“I am not working,” said Miette, not unkindly. “I am at boarding -school.”</p> - -<p>“Gee!” exclaimed the girl in the black dress.</p> - -<p>Then the clerk called: “Here check!”</p> - -<p>“But tell me about Marie,” insisted Miette, keeping as close to the -cash girl as she could under the circumstances.</p> - -<p>“I guess she’s in the hospital,” answered the girl. “She was awful -sick—had to be carried out of the store.”</p> - -<p>“Here check!” yelled the clerk again. “If you don’t mind your business -and get these things wrapped I’ll report you.”</p> - -<p>The little girl made no reply, but simply took the parcel in her -basket. Then the clerk espied Miette.</p> - -<p>“Oh, hello, Frenchy,” she exclaimed, while Miette’s cheeks flamed as -the people around stared at her. “Sportin’ now?”</p> - -<p>Miette did not reply, but turned and made her way to where Mrs. White -and Dorothy waited in a secluded corner.</p> - -<p>“Marie is not here,” she told them. “She is sick—gone away.”</p> - -<p>“Come,” directed Mrs. White, anxious to get<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_217" id="Page_217">217</a></span> out of the ill-ventilated -basement. “We can talk about it upstairs.”</p> - -<p>Up in the marble lined arcade Miette told what she had learned. She was -“broken hearted.” She did so want to find Marie.</p> - -<p>“Well, it seems we must be disappointed in something,” Mrs. White told -her, “all our other business has been so satisfactory, we cannot expect -everything to go along as if some magic clock ticked out our time in -New York.”</p> - -<p>But Miette could not be cheered—she was so sorry to know that Marie -was sick, then to think she had no time to go to her home—Mrs. White -insisted she must do some shopping and then leave on the five o’clock -train.</p> - -<p>“Couldn’t we go while you shop,” suggested Miette.</p> - -<p>“No, indeed, my dear,” replied Mrs. White. “I could not think of -trusting you two children in New York alone.”</p> - -<p>So they were obliged to “shop” and then to leave New York without -Miette fulfilling her promise to Dorothy—that of making her acquainted -with the “sweetest girl in all New York, Marie Bloise.”</p> - -<p>“But I shall write to her—and at once,” said Miette. “I must hear from -her in some way.”</p> - - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_218" id="Page_218">218</a></span> -</div> - -<h2><a name="xxiii" id="xxiii"></a><span>CHAPTER XXIII</span><br /> -<small>THE REAL MIETTE</small></h2> - - -<p>“<span class="smcap">And</span> now, my dears,” said Mrs. White, a day or two after the trip to -New York, “you must soon be thinking of returning to Glenwood. You have -had quite a vacation, and it is too early in the season to lay aside -school work.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, and I will have plenty to do to pull up,” replied Dorothy. “I am -working for a prize this year.”</p> - -<p>“I shall feel more like doing my part now,” spoke Miette, in whose -cheeks the tint of health was beginning to show itself. “And I do -believe I shall be very glad to see the girls, also,” she said.</p> - -<p>“Well, I am sure the little change has done you both good,” remarked -Mrs. White, with an approving look. “After all, there are many -important things in life to be learned—and they are not all to be -found in books. This afternoon we may expect to see the lawyer from New -York, and then I hope all the troublesome business will be settled.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_219" id="Page_219">219</a></span> -A letter from Tavia brought the news that Nita Brandt was miserable -over the part she had taken in the “persecution” of Miette. She said, -in her letter, that even Miss Bylow had spoken to the class in “a near -apology,” and that when the two “runaways” did return there would be a -welcome committee waiting to receive them.</p> - -<p>“So, you see,” Dorothy told Miette, “American school girls are not as -mean as they may appear. I was positive they would want you back as -soon as you left—and it is a great thing to be missed, you know.”</p> - -<p>“But I am sure it is you who are missed,” replied Miette, who did not -attempt to conceal her pleasure at the tone of Tavia’s letter. “I do -not see how they get on without you at all.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, indeed,” replied Dorothy, “Glenwood girls are quite capable of -taking care of themselves, and they have a particular faculty of being -independent of persons and things.”</p> - -<p>“I hope I shall be able to stay—allowed to stay, I mean,” said Miette, -thoughtfully. “I am so nervous about the lawyer’s visit.”</p> - -<p>“No need to be,” Dorothy told her. “I am sure everything will be -all right—I can tell by Aunt Winnie’s manner that she expects some -pleasant news.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_220" id="Page_220">220</a></span> -“And if I do stay at Glenwood, and have the pleasure of visiting with -you again,” said Miette, “will you come again with me to New York to -look for Marie?”</p> - -<p>“I’ve got a better plan,” replied Dorothy, “but you mustn’t ask about -it yet—the plans are not fully developed.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, do tell me?” pleaded Miette, “If it’s about Marie I cannot wait -for plans to develop.”</p> - -<p>“Well, it includes Marie—I hope,” said Dorothy, with a -<a name="mischievous" id="mischievous"></a><ins title="Original has 'michievous'">mischievous</ins> shake of her pretty head. “The fact is, -I am begging Aunt Winnie to let me turn the Cedars into a Social -Settlement—ask some lonely and otherwise ‘abused’ girls to spend their -vacation here.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, how splendid!” exclaimed Miette, “I know two other very nice girls -who worked in the store—they are poor, but—”</p> - -<p>“Poverty is no objection,” declared Dorothy. “The fact is, Dad says I -have made so many acquaintances in the past few years we ought to have -a reunion. I have always loved the social settlement idea, and I’m -going to try it on.”</p> - -<p>“We would be so happy now,” said Dorothy, “if only we could get some -tidings of Urania.”</p> - -<p>“Do you think she will come back?” asked Miette.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_221" id="Page_221">221</a></span> -“I am sure she will,” replied Dorothy. “If we only could get some word -to her, wherever she is. Sometimes I wake in the night and fancy she is -calling me.”</p> - -<p>“You love her, I am sure,” said Miette, “and she is such a queer little -creature!”</p> - -<p>“Yes, I do love her,” declared Dorothy. “She almost risked her life for -me, and I will never believe that she did anything wrong—she might be -very foolish, but she is not wicked.”</p> - -<p>“It is well to have such a friend as Dorothy Dale,” said Miette, with a -meaning smile. “I am sure I should have fared very poorly without her -aid myself.”</p> - -<p>“Now, come,” interrupted Dorothy, “when a girl talks that way I am -always certain she wants to borrow something—and all my needles, pins, -thread, and even darning ball are at school.”</p> - -<p>Miette laughed merrily—she had a way of laughing that might be -properly termed infectious, for its ring never failed to bring forth an -echo.</p> - -<p>It was that laugh that had won for her the heart of Dorothy, when alone -she attempted to become one of the “Glens,” and Tavia, with Ned, helped -to make the fun on opening day.</p> - -<p>The time slipped by like the fleeting autumn clouds that added their -gentle reflection to the glorious<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_222" id="Page_222">222</a></span> tints of tree and bush. It might be -pleasant to get back with the girls at Glenwood, but it could scarcely -be more pleasant than this wonderful day at the Cedars, Dorothy -thought. She had many delightful hours with her brothers, Roger and -Joe, as well as with the others.</p> - -<p>“I think, Miette, you ought really to put on one of my white gowns this -afternoon—you look so somber in black, and all white is just as deep -mourning as black, you know,” said Dorothy.</p> - -<p>“If you would like me to, I shall do it,” replied Miette, “although I -shall feel very strange to wear anything but black.”</p> - -<p>“It will really be good for you,” urged Dorothy. “You know, they say -that black is actually hard on the nerves.”</p> - -<p>So it happened that when the lunch bell rang it was a new Miette that -came down with Dorothy.</p> - -<p>Even Major Dale remarked upon the improvement.</p> - -<p>“Well, you see,” said Miette, “when Dorothy wants anything she is sure -of getting it. I have often heard that some people have fairies helping -them, and I am sure Dorothy’s fairy is very good to her.”</p> - -<p>Mrs. White reminded the girls they were not to<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_223" id="Page_223">223</a></span> go off the grounds -after lunch, “for the lawyer may want to see you,” she told them.</p> - -<p>The early afternoon train brought the expected gentleman—Mr. Pierce by -name, of the law firm of Pierce & Sloan, New York City.</p> - -<p>He was the same gentleman whom Mrs. White had met in the city, and when -he recognized Miette he remarked upon her improved appearance.</p> - -<p>“You have gained in the few days,” he said kindly, “I am sure these new -friends know how to take care of—lost girls,” he finished with a smile.</p> - -<p>Major Dale was present and showed his usual kindly interest in -Dorothy’s friends. In fact, he evinced a pardonable pride in the way -his daughter won her friends, as he did, too, Mr. Pierce’s statement -that Dorothy was a very smart little girl.</p> - -<p>Dorothy naturally disliked such compliments, and always maintained she -had done nothing more than any other girl would have done under the -circumstances. This might have been almost true, or true in a sense, -but when men like Lawyer Pierce are initiated into the girl realm, and -discover that the members of that realm are not all “silly, giggling -school girls,” surprise is natural as well as excusable.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_224" id="Page_224">224</a></span> -In how many homes to-day are not young girls doing things quietly and -almost unconsciously to help the entire family, not alone to obtain -bread and butter, but to secure real peace and happiness?</p> - -<p>Think of the numberless girls who are assisting good mothers with the -trying details of the household, taking from tired heads and shoulders -a generous share of the burden that would otherwise make life miserable -for these same long-taxed mothers!</p> - -<p>There are Dorothy Dales in almost every home—but we have not written -their story yet. The “Home Girl” is one of the great unwritten volumes -that writers hold so sacred in their hearts, scarcely is pen or paper -deemed worthy to make the picture.</p> - -<p>But we are telling one Dorothy’s story, that those who read may see the -others by reflection.</p> - -<p>In the library at the Cedars sat the group—Major Dale and his sister, -Mrs. White, Lawyer Pierce, and Dorothy with Miette. They were now to -learn the story of the real Miette—from the lips of her attorney.</p> - -<p>“This young lady,” began the lawyer, indicating Miette, “was the -daughter of Marquis de Pleau, a Frenchman of title, and of an American -lady, before her marriage, Miss Davis, of Albany.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_225" id="Page_225">225</a></span> -“Oh,” exclaimed Mrs. White, in surprise, her tone indicating that she -knew the mother of Miette, and that the memory was one of pleasant -associations. Miette herself evinced some surprise, but Dorothy was too -interested to take her eyes off Mr. Pierce.</p> - -<p>“The marquis died suddenly,” continued the lawyer, “and the young -mother was left with this precious inheritance,” laying his hand on -Miette’s shoulder.</p> - -<p>“Some years later the mother herself was called away,” he resumed, “and -then it was that the child was sent to relatives in this country. Her -allowance had been received through our house, we having been appointed -by the marquis’ estate, and we in turn had been paying the allowance to -an aunt by marriage—Mrs. Charles Huber.”</p> - -<p>Miette shrugged her small shoulders in true French fashion. Evidently -she had no pleasant thoughts about Mrs. Charles Huber!</p> - -<p>“We had no reason to suspect any misuse of this orphan’s money,” -continued Mr. Pierce, “until a letter sent from Glenwood school to a -girl named Marie Bloise, employed by the firm of Gorden-Granfield, came -into the possession of the superintendent of the firm, Mr. Frederic -Freeman, who happened to be a personal friend of my own.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_226" id="Page_226">226</a></span> -“But I sent no letter!” interrupted Miette in surprise.</p> - -<p>“No,” answered the lawyer, “the letter was signed Dorothy Dale!”</p> - -<p>All eyes were turned on Dorothy.</p> - -<p>“I sent it—” she stammered, “to Gorden-Granfield’s because Miette was -so anxious to write to Marie, and had lost the letter.”</p> - -<p>“And how did you get it?” asked Miette, more surprised than ever.</p> - -<p>“Mrs. Pangborn gave it to me, and said I might add a line, and send -it to the girl if I wished, but I was not to tell Miette until all -the trouble was straightened out. It has not been all settled yet,” -finished Dorothy.</p> - -<p>“But we are about to finish it,” said the lawyer, smiling. “This letter -was turned over to Mr. Freeman because it is against the rules of the -house for employes to receive mail through the office.”</p> - -<p>“But how did you come to know this letter had to do with your client?” -asked Major Dale, much puzzled at the complications.</p> - -<p>“Because Dorothy Dale has a very business-like habit of putting the -sender’s name on the corner of her letters. This being written by -Miette de Pleau, had that name neatly penned in the upper<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_227" id="Page_227">227</a></span> left-hand -corner. This caught the eye of Mr. Freeman, and as he had heard me make -some remarks about my little client, had even suspected that a girl -employed as cash girl in his own store under the name of Marie Varley, -might be the very girl I was so anxious to interview personally, he -immediately forwarded the letter to me.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, they called me that name—to hide who I was. Auntie said I should -not let anyone know I was in a store,” said Miette.</p> - -<p>“A remarkable case,” said Major Dale.</p> - -<p>“Very,” assented the lawyer. “Of course, we have cases with queer -phases, but this has been, as you say, Major, remarkable. To think that -we should have a client in our own city whom we were never able to see -personally. The aunt insisted the child was at boarding school, and it -was very likely a fear of detection that prompted her to send the girl -to Glenwood finally.”</p> - -<p>“And was the woman actually—wicked?” asked Mrs. White.</p> - -<p>“No,” replied Mr. Pierce, “and I should have explained that earlier. -Her mind was unbalanced, and she is now in a sanitarium.”</p> - -<p>“Oh,” exclaimed Miette, “I often thought that! She was so different at -times, but after my uncle went away she was very strange.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_228" id="Page_228">228</a></span> -“Yes,” said Mr. Pierce, “we have learned that her peculiar mania for -money was not considered—well, dangerous by her husband, and when he -went to the East Indies on a business trip he had no reason to fear -that anything would go amiss with his niece. It was then that Mrs. -Huber sent Miette to work—she explained that the girl would get an -American education in that way.”</p> - -<p>“The daughter of a marquis?” exclaimed Mrs. White.</p> - -<p>“Exactly,” answered Mr. Pierce. “But we all know the cunning of those -afflicted with mania. She was so adroit that she managed well to keep -this little girl entirely out of our reach.”</p> - -<p>“And now?” prompted Mrs. White.</p> - -<p>“Now we must, of course, appoint a new guardian for Miette,” went on -the lawyer, “and I have a request from Mr. Huber that some one be -appointed who has had children to deal with. His wife was a person -brought up singularly alone.”</p> - -<p>“Could I choose?” asked Miette, innocently.</p> - -<p>“You might suggest,” answered the lawyer.</p> - -<p>“Then I would so like—Dorothy’s Aunt Winnie—”</p> - -<p>“My dear child!” expostulated Mrs. White. “I have a veritable -institution on my hands now—”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_229" id="Page_229">229</a></span> -“Oh, do, Aunt Winnie!” begged Dorothy, throwing her arms about the -lovely woman without regard for the presence of the stranger. “I am -sure Miette will help take care of me, and I will help take care of -Miette.”</p> - -<p>“I have always had a sacred love for the orphan,” spoke up Major Dale. -“In fact, I do honestly believe that when a helpless child comes to -our home, in need of a strong arm to guide and lead the way through -life, that such a one is heaven sent. And if there is no technical or -legal objection, I would urge you, sister, to listen to the cry of the -children here,” pointing to Dorothy and Miette.</p> - -<p>“I have been requested to make just this appeal,” said Mr. Pierce. “I -had written to Mr. Huber of the circumstances surrounding the rescue of -his niece, and he begged me to ask Mrs. White to continue her interest. -If ever Mrs. Huber grows strong enough, of course, she may want to take -back the charge, but her husband is determined to take her on a long -voyage as soon as she shall be strong enough to endure it. This, the -doctors think, will be the best kind of treatment for her case.”</p> - -<p>“You will, auntie?” pleaded Dorothy.</p> - -<p>“Oh, I suppose so,” said Mrs. White happily.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_230" id="Page_230">230</a></span> “My daughters are -multiplying wonderfully of late.”</p> - -<p>At the word “daughter,” Miette arose and very solemnly touched her lips -to Mrs. White’s forehead.</p> - -<p>“You will be a mother to me, I am sure,” she said, “and I will try to -be a dutiful daughter to you!”</p> - - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_231" id="Page_231">231</a></span> -</div> - -<h2><a name="xxiv" id="xxiv"></a><span>CHAPTER XXIV</span><br /> -<small>THE SEARCH</small></h2> - - -<p>“<span class="smcap">But</span> I cannot just exactly understand about that letter,” said Miette, -the next day, as she and Dorothy began their packing for Glenwood.</p> - -<p>“What more do you want to know?” asked Dorothy archly.</p> - -<p>“Whatever did you say to Marie?”</p> - -<p>“Why, I just added a line, as Mrs. Pangborn said I might. I said that -you were in distress, and if she knew where your aunt lived, should she -go there and see if she still was at the same place. Then I asked if -she would send me your aunt’s address.”</p> - -<p>“What for?” asked Miette.</p> - -<p>“Well, I cannot just exactly tell you,” stammered Dorothy, “but I knew -if Aunt Winnie went to New York she would not mind calling on your -aunt.”</p> - -<p>“So,” said Miette, giving Dorothy a gentle hug (everything Miette did -was gentle), “you had really decided to have me investigated?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_232" id="Page_232">232</a></span> -“I knew you needed some attention.”</p> - -<p>“And I was so ashamed to have worked in a store,” reflected Miette -aloud.</p> - -<p>“That was because you were really a ‘somebody,’” answered Dorothy. “I -do believe in inheritance. You see, you inherited a perfectly honorable -pride. And do you realize you are very rich?”</p> - -<p>“I know it, but I do not realize it,” said Miette. “Like the pride, I -suppose I consider that my lawful right.”</p> - -<p>Dorothy saw how different can be a foreign girl to one accustomed to -our delightful American independence.</p> - -<p>“Now, if Tavia ever fell into such luck,” said Dorothy, “I can scarcely -imagine what would happen.”</p> - -<p>“I hope Tavia will not think I have taken her place in your heart,” -remarked Miette, at that moment snapping the spring on her suitcase. “I -dearly love Tavia myself.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, she is one of Aunt Winnie’s ‘found daughters,’ too,” said Dorothy. -“We are all very fond of Tavia.”</p> - -<p>“I am going to give a real party when we get back to Glenwood,” -announced Miette. “I will have it done in style—pay for the very best -we<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_233" id="Page_233">233</a></span> can get there, with Mrs. Pangborn as—patroness.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, that would be lovely,” commented Dorothy. “We have very few -real affairs out there. But I know we could have them if the girls’ -allowances would permit.”</p> - -<p>“I have plenty,” responded Miette, “and I would like to show the -girls that I do not hold any malice. It is only natural to have -little—squabbles, as you call them?”</p> - -<p>“Well,” sighed Dorothy, “I do believe I would sleep soundly to-night if -I only knew about Urania.”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” answered Miette, “It is a pity we cannot let her share our -happiness. She surely needs some happiness.”</p> - -<p>It may seem to the reader that such things only happen in books, but is -not truth actually stranger than fiction?</p> - -<p>At that very moment Major was down in the library, reading a letter -from one of the town officials, in which was stated the fact that the -gypsy girl, Urania, had been entirely cleared of all suspicion—that -the wicked men who had stolen the goods from Mrs. White’s home had -planned to circulate the story against the girl who had foiled them, -and that now the Borough would transfer<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_234" id="Page_234">234</a></span> the reward placed for the -capture of the girl to the finding of her—to make right, if possible, -the harm done a helpless, innocent creature.</p> - -<p>“And furthermore,” continued the official communication, “inasmuch -as your daughter has helped this girl at very great personal risks -(as we have learned through careful investigation), you may tell your -daughter that if she knows anything of the -<a name="whereabout" id="whereabout"></a><ins title="Original has 'wherabout'">whereabout</ins> of -this gypsy girl, she need not hesitate in communicating to her this -proclamation.”</p> - -<p>Major Dale called Dorothy, and told her the good news.</p> - -<p>“But how can we find poor Urania,” sighed Dorothy.</p> - -<p>“I’ve never known you to have to look for anything -<a name="in" id="in"></a><ins title="Original has 'inn'">in</ins> vain, -daughter,” said the Major, with his arm about Dorothy, and his wrinkled -face pressed close to her flushed cheek.</p> - -<p>This was Thursday evening. The girls were to leave for Glenwood the -next day.</p> - -<p>“I would like to stay over one day more,” pleaded Dorothy to Mrs. -White, “I feel in that time we may hear some news from Urania.”</p> - -<p>“Well, just one day, remember. I will not extend the time,” answered -Mrs. White, smiling.</p> - -<p>Miette was impatient to hear from her beloved<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_235" id="Page_235">235</a></span> Marie. She had sent a -letter to Marie in care of the department store, and, by Mrs. White’s -direction, had marked it “important.” At last came a letter in return, -which caused the French girl much delight.</p> - -<p>“It is from Marie, my Marie!” she cried, running up to Dorothy. “She -is out of the hospital, and she and her folks have moved to Boston. -Her folks are doing better—earning more money—and Marie is to go to -school!”</p> - -<p>“I am glad to hear that,” replied Dorothy.</p> - -<p>“I shall write again—and tell her about my good fortune,” went on the -French girl. “Some day I want her to visit me.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, for I’d like to know her,” was Dorothy’s answer.</p> - -<p>In the Major’s own room, later that evening, he and Dorothy discussed a -plan of search for the missing gypsy girl.</p> - -<p>“It is more than likely,” said the Major, as Dorothy sat on the stool -at his feet, and he re-lighted his Christmas pipe of briar (Dorothy had -sent all the way to New York for that pipe), “that the poor girl is -hiding somewhere in the woods. She knows every inch of the land about -here, and there are still to be found nuts and berries she might try to -exist on.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_236" id="Page_236">236</a></span> -“Yes,” replied Dorothy, “that was how she lived in the Glenwood woods. -And now that there are no gypsies in this township, she would feel safe -to hide around here.”</p> - -<p>“Well, I’ll tell you, daughter, to-morrow morning you and I can start -off on a little tramp. It is a long time since I’ve gone through the -woods with you, and we may take our lunch just as we used to, insist -upon having our own little holiday all to ourselves, and then—then we -will find Urania.”</p> - -<p>“My same old darling dad!” exclaimed Dorothy, throwing her arms about -the Major. “I was afraid you would be too busy to give me all that -time—you have so much more land to attend to now—”</p> - -<p>“But there’s one estate that is always first, Little Captain,” he -replied, and for some moments Dorothy rested like a babe in her -father’s arms.</p> - -<p>It was not a difficult matter to persuade Miette to remain at the -Cedars the next day, instead of accompanying the Major and Dorothy on -their tramp. In fact, Miette would have refused to go had she been -invited, for she had a fear now of the woods, and the gypsies. She -remained indoors to pen another letter for her beloved Marie.</p> - -<p>So Dorothy and the Major started off, Dorothy<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_237" id="Page_237">237</a></span> with the dear old lunch -basket that had served so many pleasant meals under Dalton trees in her -earlier days, and the Major with his trusted stick, the blackthorn, -that almost seemed to anticipate his steps, so well acquainted was it -with the Major’s travels.</p> - -<p>“We had better take the path along the mountain,” suggested the Major, -“as I am sure there are many secluded spots and lots of good nuts along -the way.”</p> - -<p>“Very well,” replied Dorothy. “Surely we will find her. If she can only -see us—you and I together, she will be certain that no harm could come -to her through us.”</p> - -<p>“Poor child!” said the old gentleman, “What if my little daughter—But, -of course, she is very different to the girl of the woods.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, I don’t think, father, that Urania is really untamed. I have known -her to do such good, thoughtful acts—surely she must have a generous -heart.”</p> - -<p>“No doubt of it, daughter. But take care there,” as the path neared -the edge of a precipice. “I know you are sure-footed, but that’s a -dangerous pass.”</p> - -<p>Dorothy clung to some low branches and gained the broader path without -mishap. Then, from<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_238" id="Page_238">238</a></span> the height of the hill, they stopped to call and -look over the surrounding slope of woodland.</p> - -<p>Dorothy called and called, but only the echo of her own voice against -the hills came in answer.</p> - -<p>“How I do wish we could find her,” she exclaimed, some discouragement -in her tone. “I am sometimes afraid—she might be dead!”</p> - -<p>“No fear,” replied the Major, confidently. “Good, strong girls like -Urania have business living, and they do not die without just cause. We -had best sit down here, and take our lunch,” he went on. “Perhaps those -chicken sandwiches may give you new courage. Isn’t there a spring over -there near that rock?”</p> - -<p>“I can see water trickling down,” answered Dorothy. “I’ll get the cups -out and go over.”</p> - -<p>In the little lunch basket Dorothy had placed the cups of the -automobile lunch set, and with these in her hands she ran over to the -rock by the hillside. Major Dale helped lay out the things. It was -delightful to be out there in the woods, to hear the birds sing a -welcome, and to feel the cool breezes of the autumn air brushing his -cheeks.</p> - -<p>“I hardly blame the gypsies,” he said to himself. “The outdoor life is -the only life, after all.”</p> - -<p>Dorothy returned now with the two cups full of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_239" id="Page_239">239</a></span> fresh spring water, and -the little luncheon was soon being made a most enjoyable meal.</p> - -<p>“Just like dear old days in Dalton,” said Dorothy, helping the Major to -another lettuce sandwich. “I am glad of the holiday. I will have a dear -memory to take back to Glenwood now.”</p> - -<p>How “glorious” the Major looked. Glorious because his snowy hair fell -so gently on his fine, high forehead, because in his rugged cheeks -could be plainly seen the glow of health satisfied, because his eyes -were so bright—and, oh, how lovely he did look, thought Dorothy, as -he sat there in the flickering autumn sunlight, with the great rugged -hills behind him and the whole wide world before him!</p> - -<p>“It’s a queer picnic,” remarked Dorothy, feeling obliged to keep ever -before her the one thought of the miserable Urania.</p> - -<p>“But a most delightful one,” replied the Major. “The kind that -compensates in ending well. I am perfectly sure we will find your -little protégé.”</p> - -<p>“Then I think we had better hurry our dessert,” said the daughter, -passing the tiny, frosted cakes. “How good everything does taste out of -doors!”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_240" id="Page_240">240</a></span> -“First-rate,” assented the Major between mouthfuls, “but don’t close -that basket until I have the one lone sandwich I saw you smuggle in -there.”</p> - -<p>“And another cup of water?”</p> - -<p>“Don’t care if I do,” replied the Major, imitating the boys in his -careless manner. “I could eat as much again—Bring it next time.”</p> - -<p>After the last crumbs had been disposed of they started off again—this -time in the direction of a high rock.</p> - -<p>Some boys looking for nuts happened along, and Dorothy asked if they -had seen a girl anywhere in the woods.</p> - -<p>“What girl?” asked a rather saucy fellow, without raising his cap.</p> - -<p>“Any girl,” replied Dorothy, defiantly.</p> - -<p>“Plenty of them out here after nuts,” answered the urchin. “I saw one -a while ago—looked as if she had never seen a real nut in her life. -Guess she hadn’t much to eat lately.”</p> - -<p>Dorothy was interested instantly. The Major had gone on ahead, and she -called to him to wait while she made further inquiries.</p> - -<p>The description seemed to Dorothy to answer to that of Urania, Dorothy -thought, and when the boy directed her to a “big chestnut tree, over -on<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_241" id="Page_241">241</a></span> the mountain road,” she and the Major promptly took up their -travels in that direction.</p> - -<p>Dorothy felt she would now find Urania—she must find her—and soon the -afternoon would be lapping over into twilight!</p> - -<p>“Can you hurry a little, father?” she asked, as the Major trudged -bravely along. “It is quite a distance to the hillside.”</p> - -<p>“And maybe a ‘wild goose’ chase at that,” replied her father. “I didn’t -just exactly like the look on that boy’s face. He may have fooled you.”</p> - -<p>“Do you think so!” exclaimed Dorothy, instantly allowing her spirits to -flag.</p> - -<p>“Well, we may as well look,” answered her father, “but I wouldn’t take -too much stock in the word of a youngster of his type.”</p> - -<p>Then, in their haste, they forgot conversation, and for some time -neither spoke. The road seemed very rough, and the path very uncertain. -Dorothy glanced at her father, and was at once concerned for his -comfort.</p> - -<p>“Are you tired, Daddy?” she asked. “Perhaps I am asking too much of -you.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, I guess I can stand it,” he replied. “It won’t take much longer to -make that hill.”</p> - -<p>The great grove of chestnut trees now towered<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_242" id="Page_242">242</a></span> above them. Yes, there -were voices—girls’ voices, too!</p> - -<p>“I hear someone,” announced Dorothy, as she stepped over a small -rivulet.</p> - -<p>“Yes, so do I,” said the Major. “But it is hardly likely our little -friend would be with a crowd of school girls—see, there is the -teacher!”</p> - -<p>Dorothy’s heart sank. There was the teacher, sure enough, and the -girls—</p> - -<p>Urania was not one of them!</p> - - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="divider" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_243" id="Page_243">243</a></span> -</div> - -<h2><a name="xxv" id="xxv"></a><span>CHAPTER XXV</span><br /> -<small>DOROTHY AND HER CHUMS</small></h2> - - -<p><span class="smcap">The</span> disappointment was keen—Dorothy had felt Urania must be near, but -instead of finding a lonely girl, she and the Major encountered a group -of school girls on a nutting party, all joyous and seemingly filled -with the very enthusiasm of the autumn day itself.</p> - -<p>No need to make inquiries of them—Urania would never allow herself to -be seen by this party.</p> - -<p>“I suppose we will have to go home,” said Dorothy sadly, as Major Dale -showed plainly signs of fatigue.</p> - -<p>“If you are satisfied we have looked thoroughly,” answered the Major. -“But I am not willing to give up the search until you say so.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t know where else we can look,” replied Dorothy, with a catch in -her voice.</p> - -<p>“But there may be spots nearer home,” suggested Major Dale. “You know -we made sure of the faraway places, but how about those in our own -neighborhood?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_244" id="Page_244">244</a></span> -“Oh, yes. We never looked in the swamp!”</p> - -<p>“And there is a cave there?”</p> - -<p>“Indeed there is. Oh, do let us hurry before it gets too dark. How -queer I should never think of that cave!”</p> - -<p>“Not so very queer, either,” replied the father, “considering the good -reason you had to forget it. However, we will make just one more look.”</p> - -<p>It seemed to Dorothy that the shadows of night came down -immediately—she wanted the light so much!</p> - -<p>Over small hills and along winding paths they went, Major Dale keeping -up with small effort to the light step of his daughter beside him.</p> - -<p>“I would be frightened to death if you were not along,” Dorothy took -breath to say. “I think this is the most lonely part of all our -woodlands.”</p> - -<p>“Is that the swamp?” asked the Major, looking toward a deep ravine that -indicated a drop in the grade of the forest land.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” replied Dorothy, “and the cave is at the other end.”</p> - -<p>“Why, there are the ruins of the old Hastings homestead. Queer I never -explored these parts, as long as I have been around here. We used to -tramp through the Hasting’s farm years ago, but of late I had entirely -forgotten the place.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_245" id="Page_245">245</a></span> -“The cave is the old ice house, I believe,” said Dorothy. “See, there -it is, against that hill.”</p> - -<p>“And I just thought I saw something dart through those bushes. See that -brush move?”</p> - -<p>“Oh, do you suppose it might be tramps?” asked Dorothy, trembling.</p> - -<p>“Not likely. Tramps, as a rule, do not move with that speed. It might -be a young deer, or—a young girl!”</p> - -<p>They were but a few feet away from the cave now, and Dorothy drew back -while her father advanced.</p> - -<p>“Anybody in there?” he asked gently, fearing that a male voice might -alarm the gypsy girl, were she in the old ice house.</p> - -<p>There was no answer.</p> - -<p>“I could almost say that darting figure went in there,” said Major -Dale. “Suppose you call, daughter.”</p> - -<p>“Urania!” called Dorothy, “Urania, it is only Dorothy and Major Dale. -You need not be afraid!”</p> - -<p>The Major was close to the door of the cave. It made Dorothy think of -the dreadful hour she had hidden there, and how she then feared to -answer the call of her friends.</p> - -<p>“I heard something. I’ll just take a look—”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_246" id="Page_246">246</a></span> -Major Dale put his head under the brick arch at the door. “Well, -girl—” he exclaimed. “Come out, we are friends.” And the next instant -Dorothy, too, was in the cave, standing beside the speechless gypsy -girl!</p> - -<p>“Oh, come! Hurry, do!” pleaded Dorothy, but the girl neither spoke nor -moved.</p> - -<p>“Are you ill?” asked the Major, looking around the dark place, hoping -to find some means of making a light.</p> - -<p>“Urania!” Dorothy kept pleading, holding the hand of the girl who was -now crouching on the damp ground. “Do try to come outside. No one will -harm you. We came to tell you that it was all a mistake, and that you -are free to come and go as you please. You will even be given some -money. The men know they have wronged you—” She was talking hurriedly -without regard to word or sentence. She was trying to make Urania -understand—to rouse her to some consciousness.</p> - -<p>“Have you any sort of light?” asked the Major, for he had searched in -vain, and it was now really dark.</p> - -<p>Urania crawled over to a huge stone, then she put her hand up to the -brick wall that lined the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_247" id="Page_247">247</a></span> place. For a few moments she fumbled about, -but seemed too weak to make further effort.</p> - -<p>“I can’t,” she said at last. “There is—a candle there—behind the lose -brick!”</p> - -<p>It took but a second for Major Dale to locate the spot, and but a -moment longer to have the candle lighted.</p> - -<p>Then they could see Urania! And they could see that place!</p> - -<p>“Oh, you poor, dear child!” sobbed Dorothy. “Why did you not let me -know?”</p> - -<p>The dark eyes flashed and Urania showed she was not yet too weak to -smile.</p> - -<p>“And it is all safe?” she asked, wearily.</p> - -<p>“All entirely safe,” answered Major Dale. “But you are not safe here. -It is a wonder you have lived—hurry! We must get across the swamp -quickly to reach the road before it is dangerously dark.”</p> - -<p>“Can you walk?” asked Dorothy, anxiously.</p> - -<p>“Oh, yes—I can now,” replied Urania, “but I was so scared at first, -and I have been—out looking for some berries. I can’t believe I will -not have to run—any more.”</p> - -<p>“And I can’t believe that I have really found you,” said Dorothy. “We -have been looking all day long.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_248" id="Page_248">248</a></span> -“Come, come,” urged the Major, “you young ladies may talk after we get -home.”</p> - -<p>They made their way to the door, and the Major extinguished the candle.</p> - -<p>“Oh, wait!” exclaimed Urania, “I must go back. I forgot something.”</p> - -<p>“Can you see?” asked the Major.</p> - -<p>“I don’t believe I can,” replied Urania. “Would you mind holding the -light?”</p> - -<p>The Major re-lighted the candle and again entered the cave. Urania -walked over to the far corner and took some bricks out of the wall. -Major Dale held the candle close to her shoulder.</p> - -<p>“It was here to-day,” she said. “Oh, yes, I have it. Just move that -brick—”</p> - -<p>Dorothy pressed closely to Urania, and she drew away the brick that now -threatened to fall in on the hand of the gypsy girl.</p> - -<p>“There!” said Urania, “Do you know what this is?”</p> - -<p>“Oh!” screamed Dorothy, “Aunt Winnie’s East Indian cup!”</p> - -<p>“Well—I give—up!” was all Major Dale seemed able to say, as he took -from the hand of the gypsy girl the treasured relic.</p> - -<p>“And you hid it there?” asked Dorothy, taking<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_249" id="Page_249">249</a></span> the cup from her father -and holding it up to the candle light.</p> - -<p>“No, indeed,” answered the girl. “I found it there. The men had the -hole in the wall for their stuff, I suppose, and they saved the cup to -drink out of.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, how delighted Aunt Winnie will be,” exclaimed Dorothy. “Do let us -hurry. She has been constantly worrying over the loss of this—it was -to be given to Ned when he came of age.”</p> - -<p>“That cup was the gift of an East Indian nobleman,” remarked Major -Dale. “Urania, you have repaid us now for all our trouble.”</p> - -<p>An hour later Urania had been bathed, dressed and fed by her friends -at the Cedars. Mrs. White personally helped the maid to look after -the girl’s wants, while Dorothy and Miette brought from their own -belongings such articles as seemed fitting to make the poor, miserable, -haunted gypsy girl comfortable at last.</p> - -<p>Mrs. White had already telephoned to the boys at Cadet Hall, telling -them the cup had been found. Major Dale took delight in imparting the -same news to the local authorities.</p> - -<p>“And now,” said Mrs. White, “since we have found Urania, and she has -found the cup, I suppose<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_250" id="Page_250">250</a></span> I shall have to give her that brand new -one-hundred-dollar bill I have been saving as the cup reward.”</p> - -<p>Dorothy and Miette tried to make Urania understand—she seemed so -queer, stunned, or shocked.</p> - -<p>“Won’t that be wonderful?” said Miette, smiling.</p> - -<p>“And won’t we have great times?” went on Dorothy, slightly lowering the -head of the steamer chair in which Urania was pillowed.</p> - -<p>Urania looked around her, in a strange, startled way. Then she took -Dorothy’s hand. “I think I’ll like to go to school now,” she stammered.</p> - -<p>“Of course you will,” spoke Mrs. White. “You want to be just like the -other girls, smart, clean and—pretty. Then you, too, may be one of -Dorothy’s chums!”</p> - -<p>“Yes! yes! always!” murmured Urania. “She is so good!”</p> - -<p>Here let me add a few more words, and then bring my tale to a close.</p> - -<p>Some days later Dorothy and Miette returned to Glenwood and were -royally received by both teachers and scholars. Miette gave her party, -and never had the school seen a better time.</p> - -<p>On the same day that the girls returned to their<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_251" id="Page_251">251</a></span> studies word came -in that the last of the thieving gypsies had been captured and put in -jail. When Urania heard this she breathed a sigh of satisfaction.</p> - -<p>“I want never to see them again—never!” she told Mrs. White.</p> - -<p>At the school, Dorothy was also glad the men had been captured. She ran -to tell Tavia.</p> - -<p>“Well, that ends all your troubles, Dorothy,” said Tavia. “Now you can -study—and win that prize you are after!”</p> - -<p>“I trust my troubles are over,” answered Dorothy. But she could not -look into the future. Many things were still to happen, and what some -of them were I shall relate in another book, to be called, “Dorothy -Dale’s Queer Holidays.” Queer indeed were the doings of those days—and -wonderful as well.</p> - -<p>“It is such a grand thing to have you back at Glenwood!” cried -Rose-Mary, one day, as she caught Dorothy in her arms and hugged her. -“When you were away—it was just as if something was missing!”</p> - -<p>“We moped and moped,” said Edna. “Just like hens in wet weather.”</p> - -<p>“We can’t do without our Dorothy!” finished Tavia. “We want her with -us—always!”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_252" id="Page_252">252</a></span> -And then the girls joined hands in a circle and began to caper and -dance; and thus let us leave them.</p> - - -<div class="section"> -<hr class="divider" /> -</div> -<div class="tn"> -<p class="center p110">Transcriber’s Note:</p> - -<p class="noi">Punctuation has been standardised. Other changes made -to the original publication are as follows:</p> - -<ul class="nobullet"> -<li><ul><li>Page 23<br /> -<a href="#huge">hugh</a> white cat sat <i>changed to</i><br /> -huge white cat sat</li></ul></li> - -<li><ul><li>Page 28<br /> -the the road was not far away <i>changed to</i><br /> -<a href="#the">the</a> road was not far away</li></ul></li> - -<li><ul><li>Page 41<br /> -easy to replace mere mercandise <i>changed to</i><br /> -easy to replace mere <a href="#merchandise">merchandise</a></li></ul></li> - -<li><ul><li>Page 44<br /> -is a srawl, too scrawly for me <i>changed to</i><br /> -is a <a href="#scrawl">scrawl</a>, too scrawly for me</li></ul></li> - -<li><ul><li>Page 46<br /> -Alladin and the seven Robbers <i>changed to</i><br /> -<a href="#Aladdin">Aladdin</a> and the seven Robbers</li></ul></li> - -<li><ul><li>Page 46<br /> -wtih much seriousness <i>changed to</i><br /> -<a href="#with">with</a> much seriousness</li></ul></li> - -<li><ul><li>Page 81<br /> -two whole days or a little check <i>changed to</i><br /> -two whole days <a href="#for">for</a> a little check</li></ul></li> - -<li><ul><li>Page 127<br /> -Mrs. Panghorn had intended calling <i>changed to</i><br /> -Mrs. <a href="#Pangborn">Pangborn</a> had intended calling</li></ul></li> - -<li><ul><li>Page 135<br /> -sweater, and your Tam O’shanter <i>changed to</i><br /> -sweater, and your Tam <a href="#OShanter">O’Shanter</a></li></ul></li> - -<li><ul><li>Page 136<br /> -a hugh bunch of sumac berries <i>changed to</i><br /> -a <a href="#huge2">huge</a> bunch of sumac berries</li></ul></li> - -<li><ul><li>Page 145<br /> -were so stingy about you old walk <i>changed to</i><br /> -were so stingy about <a href="#your">your</a> old walk</li></ul></li> - -<li><ul><li>Page 151<br /> -bunch of green burrs go <i>changed to</i><br /> -bunch of green <a href="#burs">burs</a> go</li></ul></li> - -<li><ul><li>Page 183<br /> -about able to take of a little <i>changed to</i><br /> -about able to <a href="#takecare">take care of</a> a little</li></ul></li> - -<li><ul><li>Page 189<br /> -exclaimed he officer <i>changed to</i><br /> -exclaimed <a href="#the2">the</a> officer</li></ul></li> - -<li><ul><li>Page 209<br /> -caves with walls of hugh stones <i>changed to</i><br /> -caves with walls of <a href="#huge3">huge</a> stones</li></ul></li> - -<li><ul><li>Page 212<br /> -Fron an envelope in the packet <i>changed to</i><br /> -<a href="#From">From</a> an envelope in the packet</li></ul></li> - -<li><ul><li>Page 214<br /> -met this little heroine,” she smiled <i>changed to</i><br /> -met this little heroine,” <a href="#he">he</a> smiled</li></ul></li> - -<li><ul><li>Page 220<br /> -with a michievous shake <i>changed to</i><br /> -with a <a href="#mischievous">mischievous</a> shake</li></ul></li> - -<li><ul><li>Page 234<br /> -of the wherabout of this gypsy <i>changed to</i><br /> -of the <a href="#whereabout">whereabout</a> of this gypsy</li></ul></li> - -<li><ul><li>Page 234<br /> -look for anything inn vain <i>changed to</i><br /> -look for anything <a href="#in">in</a> vain</li></ul></li> -</ul> -</div> - -<p> </p> -<p> </p> -<hr class="full" /> -<p>***END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK DOROTHY DALE AND HER CHUMS***</p> -<p>******* This file should be named 54147-h.htm or 54147-h.zip *******</p> -<p>This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:<br /> -<a href="http://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/5/4/1/4/54147">http://www.gutenberg.org/5/4/1/4/54147</a></p> -<p> -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed.</p> - -<p>Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. -</p> - -<h2 class="pg">START: FULL LICENSE<br /> -<br /> -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE<br /> -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK</h2> - -<p>To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license.</p> - -<h3>Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works</h3> - -<p>1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8.</p> - -<p>1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.</p> - -<p>1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others.</p> - -<p>1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States.</p> - -<p>1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:</p> - -<p>1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed:</p> - -<blockquote><p>This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United - States and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost - no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use - it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with - this eBook or online - at <a href="http://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you - are not located in the United States, you'll have to check the laws - of the country where you are located before using this - ebook.</p></blockquote> - -<p>1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.</p> - -<p>1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work.</p> - -<p>1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.</p> - -<p>1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License.</p> - -<p>1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.</p> - -<p>1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.</p> - -<p>1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that</p> - -<ul> -<li>You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation."</li> - -<li>You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works.</li> - -<li>You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work.</li> - -<li>You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.</li> -</ul> - -<p>1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.</p> - -<p>1.F.</p> - -<p>1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment.</p> - -<p>1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE.</p> - -<p>1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem.</p> - -<p>1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.</p> - -<p>1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions.</p> - -<p>1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. </p> - -<h3>Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm</h3> - -<p>Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life.</p> - -<p>Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org.</p> - -<h3>Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation</h3> - -<p>The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.</p> - -<p>The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact</p> - -<p>For additional contact information:</p> - -<p> Dr. Gregory B. Newby<br /> - Chief Executive and Director<br /> - gbnewby@pglaf.org</p> - -<h3>Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation</h3> - -<p>Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS.</p> - -<p>The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit <a href="http://www.gutenberg.org/donate">www.gutenberg.org/donate</a>.</p> - -<p>While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate.</p> - -<p>International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.</p> - -<p>Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate</p> - -<h3>Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works.</h3> - -<p>Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support.</p> - -<p>Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition.</p> - -<p>Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org</p> - -<p>This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.</p> - -</body> -</html> - diff --git a/old/54147-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/54147-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 14840fc..0000000 --- a/old/54147-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/54147-h/images/cover2.jpg b/old/54147-h/images/cover2.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 276faf8..0000000 --- a/old/54147-h/images/cover2.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/54147-h/images/frontis.jpg b/old/54147-h/images/frontis.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 0d43523..0000000 --- a/old/54147-h/images/frontis.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/54147-h/images/i-024.jpg b/old/54147-h/images/i-024.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 9ac7e47..0000000 --- a/old/54147-h/images/i-024.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/54147-h/images/i-060.jpg b/old/54147-h/images/i-060.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 40b8a72..0000000 --- a/old/54147-h/images/i-060.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/54147-h/images/i-199.jpg b/old/54147-h/images/i-199.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 83fe422..0000000 --- a/old/54147-h/images/i-199.jpg +++ /dev/null |
